Kasravi - Goft O Wenid + V^z'en^me-ket^b

  • Uploaded by: M. Farhixt
  • 0
  • 0
  • November 2019
  • PDF

This document was uploaded by user and they confirmed that they have the permission to share it. If you are author or own the copyright of this book, please report to us by using this DMCA report form. Report DMCA


Overview

Download & View Kasravi - Goft O Wenid + V^z'en^me-ket^b as PDF for free.

More details

  • Words: 22,881
  • Pages: 53
‫ﮔﻔﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ‬

‫ﺷﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ‪ :‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ‬ ‫‪١٣٢٣‬‬

‫ﭼﺎﭖ ﻳﻜﻢ‬ ‫ﭼﺎﭘﺨﺎﻧﻪ ﭘﻴﻤﺎﻥ‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺧﺪﺍﺷﻨﺎﺳﻲ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﺎﺭ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﺯﻳﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺟﻬﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻨﺪ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺶ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺶ ﻫﻤﮕﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻨﻮﺍﻳﺎﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﻴﺮﻱ ﺩﺭﻳﻎ ﻧﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﺯ ﺩﻭﺭﻱ ﺟﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﻧﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺩﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﮔﺮﻳﺰﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﺘﻢ ﺭﺍ ﺁﺳﻴﺐ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﺘﻢ ﻧﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺳﺘﻢ ﺑﺮﻧﺘﺎﺑﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮ ﺳﺘﻤﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﻧﺒﺨﺸﺎﻳﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺮﺩﺍﺭﻫﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻥ ﺁﻥ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻜﻲ ﻭ ﭘﻴﺸﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺧﺪﺍﺷﻨﺎﺳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﺠﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﺗﺮﻱ ﻣﻴﺠﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺟﺰ ﺧﺪﺍﻧﺎﺷﻨﺎﺳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻭﻏﮕﻮﻳﻲ ﻧﻤﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﺰﺍﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺑﺎ ﮔﻮﺷﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻨﻲ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻬﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻜﻲ ﻣﻴﺠﻮﻳﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺟﺰ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﺎﻥ ﺗﻨﺒﻞ ﻧﻤﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺷﻤﻦ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬

‫‪٢‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪١‬‬

‫ﭘﺮﻭﺍ ﺷﻮﺩ ‪ ) :‬ﺍﺯ ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬ ‫‪١‬ـ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺷﺎﺩﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ؛ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ »ﻣﻦ« ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ »ﻣﺎ« ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ »ﺁﺯﺍﺩﮔﺎﻥ« ﻳﺎ‬ ‫»ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻧﺪﮔﺎﻥ« ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺷﺎﺩﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٢‬‬

‫‪٣‬‬

‫‪٢‬ـ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺎﺯﭘﺴﻴﻦ ﺷﺎﺩﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﹸﺰﻳﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻨﺪﻭﺍﮊﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺫﺍﻝ ﻭ ﺯﺍﺀ ﻫﻤﮕﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺍﺀ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺶ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﺮﭼﻢ ﺭﻭﺯﺍﻧﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ‪ ١٤٠ ، ١٣٨‬ﻭ ‪» .١٤١‬ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻓﺎﺭﺳﻲ« ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺷﺶ‬ ‫‪٤‬‬

‫ﺷﺎﺩﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﻳﺰﺩﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺳﺎﺗﻬﺎﻱ ‪ ٤٥٤‬ﺗﺎ ‪ ٤٥٩‬ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٣‬ـ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ »ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﻱ« ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻓﺎﺭﺳﻲ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺷﺎﺩﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺧﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺍﺯ »ﻱ« ﺳﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﺩ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﭘﺎﻙ« ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺷﺎﺩﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٤‬ـ ﻭﺍﮊﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻧﺎﺁﺷﻨﺎﻱ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﻭﺭﻗﻲ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﭽﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻭﺍﮊﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﻭﺭﻗﻲ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﺪ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺘﻬﺎﻱ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻣﺮﺍﺟﻌﻪ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٥‬ـ ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭ ﺍﺯ ﻭﺍﮊﻩ »ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ« ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﺴﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻱ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺒﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺑﻴﺎﻥ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺻﻞ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻭﺍﮊﻩ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺁﻳﺎﺕ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺟﻤﻼﺕ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ‪ ،‬ﻧﺸﺎﻧﻲ ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ‪ ،‬ﻗﻤﺮﻱ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺳﺎﻟﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎﺩﺁﻭﺭﻱ‪ ،‬ﺷﺮﺡ‪ ،‬ﭘﻴﻮﺳﺖ ﻭ ‪ ...‬ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﭘﺮﻭﺍ = ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻋﺘﻨﺎ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﮔﺰﻳﺮﻳﺪﻥ = ﺗﺼﻤﻴﻢ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٣‬ﺑﻨﺪ ﻭﺍﮊﻩ = ﺣﺮﻑ ﺍﻟﻔﺒﺎ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٤‬ﺳﺎﺕ = ﺻﻔﺤﻪ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٢‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٣‬‬

‫ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﺑــﻪ ﮔﻮﻳﻨــﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺭﺍﺩﻳــــﻮ‬ ‫ﺑﺘﺎﺯﮔﻲ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻦ ﺍﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﺩﻳﻮﻱ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﺷﺒﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﺩﻳﻨﻪ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻣﻴﺮﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﺷﻨﻮﻧﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻱ ﺳﺨﻨﺶ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯﻭ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻴﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﺍﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺷﻴﻌﻲ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭﻩ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻛﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ؟! ﭼﺸﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﺷﻴﻌﻲ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺤﺎﻝ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺮﺍﻣﻮﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﺳﺨﻦ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻤﻴﺮﺳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺴﺨﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺮﺳﻴﻢ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﺩﺍﺭ ﺑﻜﻴﺶ ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﻳﺎ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ ﻭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﺎﻡ ﺑﮕﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺶ ﺭﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﻳﻚ ﺑﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﻴﺎﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﮕﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﺩ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺑﭙﺬﻳﺮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﻛﻴﺸﺘﺎﻥ ﺳﺨﻦ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ »ﻧﻘﺎﻁ ﺿﻌﻒ« ﻛﻴﺶ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﻳﻚ ﻛﻴﺶ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﻴﭙﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ »ﻧﻘﺎﻁ ﺿﻌﻒ« ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ؟! ﺩﻭﻡ ﻣﺎ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﻛﻴﺶ ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺻﺪ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺯ »ﻧﻘﺎﻁ ﺿﻌﻒ« ﺍﺳﺖ؟!‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻴﻮﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭘﻴﺶ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ ـ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺷﻴﻌﻲ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﺘﺎﻥ ﻛﻴﻨﻪ ﺟﻮﻳﻲ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ‬ ‫ﺳﺨﻦ ﺑﻤﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﺪ ـ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻧﺎﺳﺘﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻫﻢ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﻨﮕﺮ ﻋﻮﺽ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﮔﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﻚ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﺩﻳﻮﻱ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﻳﻚ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﺭﻱ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﮔﻴﺞ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﺎﭼﺎﺭﻳﺪ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺬﺭﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﻴﻬﺎ ﻧﺎﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺳﺎﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﻓﺘـــﺮ ﭘـــﺮﭼــﻢ‬

‫ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﭘــﺎﻙ ﺁﻓﺮﻳــﺪﮔﺎﺭ‬

‫ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺳﻪ ﺗﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺎﺯﺍﺭﻳﺎﻥ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻨﺰﺩ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭ ﻧﺸﺴﺖ ﺑﮕﻔﺘﮕﻮﻫﺎﻳـــﻲ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻧﺪﻛﻪ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻋﺎﺩﻱ)ﺯﺑﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻨﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪ( ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﭽﺎﭖ ﺭﺳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺶ ﺁﻧﺎﻧﺮﺍ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻧﺎﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﺮﺧﻲ ﻛﻤﻲ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﻲ ﺩﺭﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺧﺪﺍﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﻧﻴﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺁﻧﻜﺴﺎﻥ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﺑﺠﺎﻱ ﻧﺎﻣﻬﺎ ﺍﻟﻒ‪ ،‬ﺏ‪ ،‬ﺝﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪﻩ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﺴﺖ ‪.‬‬

‫ﻛﺴـــﺮﻭﻱ‬

‫ﺍﻟﻒ ـ ﻣﺪﺗﻴﺴﺖ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻨﻮﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺣﺎﻻ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺑﻔﻬﻤﻴﻢ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟ ﭼﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺷﻤﺎﭼﺮﺍﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﺩﺍﻭﺭﻱ« ﺭﺍ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻒ ـ ﺁﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻦ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ‪ .‬ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺳﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺎ ﺗﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻫﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻳﻜﻲ ﻫﻢ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺳﺨﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻲ ﻫﻢ ﭼﻪ ﻣﺎﻧﻊ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺩﻭ ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩـ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻢ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺗﺎﻥ ﻣﺠﺎﺩﻟﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻳﺎ ﭼﻴﺰ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻥ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻒ ـ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﭼﻴﺰ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻧﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻣﺠﺎﺩﻟﻪ ﭼﻪ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺣﺎﺻﻞ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻤﻨﺪﻡ ﻣﻄﻠﺒﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﻮﻳﺪ ﻭﻣﺨﺎﻟﻒ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ ﺯﻭﺩ ﻧﺮﻧﺠﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻲ ﻫﻢ ﻧﺎ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﻧﺪﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﺎ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺑﻴﻨﺪﻳﺸﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺑﺰﺑﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ‪ ،‬ﺏ ‪ ،‬ﺝ ـ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻄﻮﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻣﻄﻠﺐ ﺯﻭﺩ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻧﻄﻮﺭ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻛﻨﻢ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﺮ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﻳﺎ ﺳﺌﻮﺍﻟﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٥‬‬

‫ﺝ ـ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﻲ ﺑﺮ ﻧﮕﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺩ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪...‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻟﻬﺎ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺣﺮﻓﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺑﺮ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﻣﻴﺮﺍﻟﻤﻮﻣﻨﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻭﺻﻲ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻻ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﻏﺪﻳﺮﺧﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻴﻦ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺣﻖ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻏﺼﺐ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﻠﺐ ﻫﻢ ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﻣﻴﺮﺍﻟﻤﻮﻣﻨﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﻭﻱ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻧﺸﺎﻧﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩ‪» :‬ﻣﻦ ﻛﻨﺖ ﻣﻮﻻﺀ ﻓﻬﺬﺍ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﻮﻻﺀ« ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﻋﻤﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺑُﺦ ﺑُﺦ‪ ١‬ﻟﻚ ﻳﺎ ﻋﻠﻲ«‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻑ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺁﻳﻪ ﻧﺎﺯﻝ ﺷﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﻟﻴﻮﻡ ﺍﻛﻤﻠﺖ ﻟﻜﻢ ﺩﻳﻨﻜﻢ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺩﻭﻡ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﻭﺻﻴﺖ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻥ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻑ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺴﺘﺮ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻱ ﻗﻠﻢ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻏﺬ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻭﻻﻳﺖ ﺍﻣﻴﺮﺍﻟﻤﻮﻣﻨﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺪﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﻋﻤﺮ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻧﮕﺰﺍﺷﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﻫﺬﻳﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺳﻮﻡ ﺍﺧﺒﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺎﺩﻳﺚ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻳﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻧﻘﻞ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩﻩ‪» :‬ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﻨﻲ ﺑﻤﻨﺰﻟﺔ ﻫﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻮﺳﻲ‬ ‫ﺍﻻ ﺍﻧﻪ ﻻ ﻧﺒﻲ ﺑﻌﺪﻱ« ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟‪...‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﻣﻦ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻫﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻬﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻳﺪ ﺁﻳﺎ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺳﺨﺘﻴﻬﺎ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺟﻨﮕﻬﺎ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻪ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﭘﺲ ﭼﺸﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ؟!‪..‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﻣﺮﺗﺪ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺁﺭﻱ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻫﺮ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺑﻬﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺷﺮﻁ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﻨﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻧﺒﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮﻱ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ ﻣﺮﺗﺪ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ؟!‪..‬‬ ‫ﺁﺧﺮ ﺁﻥ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺖ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﺶ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﮔﺮﻭﻳﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﺬﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺟﻨﮕﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ ﻣﺮﺗﺪ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ‬ ‫ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻨﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﻓﺮﺽ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﻩ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺎﻟﻬﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻧﻴﻚ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺸﻨﻮﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺩﻭﺳﺘﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﺠﻬﺖ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻩ ﻧﻔﺮﺷﺎﻥ ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺷﻤﻦ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﻤﺪﺳﺖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻩ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺑﻴﺠﻬﺖ ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﻭﮔﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﺗﻦ ﺑﻴﻜﺒﺎﺭ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻭﺻﻴﺖ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﮔﻮﺵ ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺣﺐ ﺭﻳﺎﺳﺖ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﺩ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ!‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﺑﺦ ﺑﺦ = ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺗﺤﺴﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺷﮕﻔﺘﻲ ﺑﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﺎ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﺭﺋﻴﺲ ﺑﺸﻮﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﺧﻮﺏ‪ ،‬ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﺸﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﺯ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻣﺮﺗﺪ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺪﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﭼﻪ ﺳﻮﺩﻱ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻥ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﮕﺮ ﻫﺮ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺑﻄﻤﻊ ﺭﻳﺎﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺑﻴﻨﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪ ﻭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﻧﻤﺎﺯ ﻫﻢ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺯﻩ ﻫﻢ ﻧﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺠﻬﺎﺩ ﻫﻢ ﻧﺮﻭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻪ ﭼﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﺮﺗﺪ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻧﻘﺪﺭ ﺍﺫﻳﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﻳﻮﺍﺭ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻧﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻳﺶ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺑﭽﻪ ﺍﺵ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺤﺴﻦ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺳﻘﻂ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﺪﻙ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺘﺶ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺳﻨﹼﻲ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻧﺎﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻣْﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺑﻠﻲ ﻣﻨﻬﻢ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻡ‪ .‬ﮔﻮﻳﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ ﺑﺨﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪» :‬ﻭ ﻣﺎﺗﺖ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﻭ ﻫﻲ ﻣﻐﻀﺒﻪ«‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻳﻚ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻋﺎﻳﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻣﻄﻠﺐ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﭙﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﺭﺳﻴﺪ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﺯﺵ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺑﻤﻄﻠﺐ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﺪ‪» :‬ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻣﺮﺗﺪ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ«‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺖ‪» :‬ﺍﺭﺗﺪ ﺍﻟﻨﺎﺱ ﺍﻻ ﺛﻠﺜﻪ«‪ ١.‬ﻣﻦ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻡ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻌﻘﻮﻝ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺻﺪ ﺗﻦ ﻳﺎ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺗﻦ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺟﺎﻧﺒﺎﺯ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻧﻈﺮﺗﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﻢ ﻭ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺴﺨﻦ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻬﺎ ﺭﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﻲ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻣﺎﺕ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻡ ﻣﻴﺒﻴﻨﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺮﻓﻬﺎ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ‪ ) ...‬ﺧﺎﻣﻮﺷﻲ (‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﺧﺮﺩﺗﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻜﺎﺭ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻤﺎﺭﻳﺪ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﺳﺎﻧﻲ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻳﻚ »ﺍﻣﺎ« ﻣﻴﮕﺰﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺑﻠﻲ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﺧﻮﺏ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﻴﻢ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ ﺯﺩﻥ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﻭ ﺷﻜﺴﺘﻦ ﺩﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻭ ﻭ ﺳﻘﻂ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻣﺤﺴﻦ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ﺑﻴﻜﺒﺎﺭ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﺎﺁﮔﺎﻫﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﻌﺘﺒﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ ...‬ﺑﻬﺮﺣﺎﻝ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺭﻓﺖ ﺑﺪﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﺵ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﻭ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺸﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﺰﺍﺷﺖ ﺑﺎﺯﺷﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻋﻤﺮ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻭ ﺩﻳﻮﺍﺭ ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ ﺍﺻﻞ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺍﻣﺘﻨﺎﻉ ﻧﻜﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﻜﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺴﻮ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻡ ﻛﻠﺜﻮﻡ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﻌﻤﺮ ﺑﺰﻧﻲ ﺩﺍﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﻌﻘﻮﻟﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻤﺮ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻭﺻﻠﺘﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺧﺪﻫﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﻨﹼﻴﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺑﺒﺨﺸﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﻫﻢ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺠﺎﻱ ﺍﻡ ﻛﻠﺜﻮﻡ ِ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺮﻓﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺑﺘﻜﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻡ ﺧﺠﺎﻟﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﻢ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺣﺮﻓﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﻣﺤﺾ ﺧﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺗﻜﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺫﻛﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﻫﻤﮕﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺸﺘﻨﺪ ﻣﮕﺮ ﺳﻪ ﺗﻦ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٦‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٧‬‬

‫ﺩ ـ ﺁﺭﻱ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺟﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﺭ ﺧﻨﺪﻩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﺤﺴﻦ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺑﭽﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺳﻘﻂ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ :‬ﺑﭽﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺠﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﻣﺪﻩ ﻧﺎﻡ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺴﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺗﺎ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻣﺤﺴﻦ ﺑﮕﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﻓﺪﻙ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻏﻲ ﻳﺎ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎﻝ ﻳﻚ ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻱ‪ ،‬ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻓﺘﺢ ﺧﻴﺒﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺎﺑﺖ ﻏﻨﻴﻤﺖ ﺟﻨﮕﻲ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﮒ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻮﺍﺭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺵ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩﻩ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ ﻣﺎﻝ ﺑﻴﺖ ﺍﻟﻤﺎﻝ )ﺻﺪﻗﻪ( ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﻫﻢ ﺧﺎﻣﻮﺵ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺭﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﻧﻪ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻭ ﻧﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﻧﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﭘﺎﻛﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﺳﺎﺯﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺳﻨﻴﺎﻥ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻧﺎﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻣْﺮﺩ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻻ ‪ :‬ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﻬﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻧﻴ ﹰﺎ ‪ :‬ﻓﺮﺽ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺳﻨﻴﺎﻥ ﻫﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺑﺸﺮ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﻣﻦ ﺧﻮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭﭘﺎﻱ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ ﻣﺮﺣﻮﻡ ﺷﺮﻳﻌﺖ ﺳﻨﮕﻠﺠﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺸﺐ ﺭﻣﻀﺎﻥ ﭼﻮﻥ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻨﻴﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻮﻡ ﺷﺮﻳﻌﺖ ﺁﻧﺸﺐ ﺗﻌﺮﻳﻒ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻴﺨﻴﻦ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻌﻀﻲ ﻣﺮﻳﺪﻫﺎ ﺭﻧﺠﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﺮﺩﺍ ﺷﺐ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺭﻓﺖ ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ ﻭ ﮔﻔﺖ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺩﻳﺸﺐ ﺧﻮﺍﺑﻲ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻘﻞ ﻛﻨﻢ‪ ،‬ﻣﻨﻜﻪ ﺩﻳﺸﺐ ﺗﻌﺮﻳﻒ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻴﺨﻴﻦ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭﺧﻮﺍﺏ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ‪ :‬ﺟﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﺻﺪﻳﻘﻪ ﻃﺎﻫﺮﻩ ﺳﻼﻡ ﺍﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻬﺎ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺑﻤﻦ ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩ‪» :‬ﻳﺎ ﺷﻴﺦ ﺑﻴﺎ« ﻣﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﻢ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩ‪» :‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻴﺨﻴﻦ ﺭﺍﺿﻲ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻢ‪ .‬ﻓﺪﻙ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻦ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺍ ﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ!!«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺁﻗﺎ‪ ،‬ﺷﺮﻳﻌﺖ ﺳﻨﮕﻠﺠﻲ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻣﺮﻳﺪﺍﻥ ﭘﻮﻟﺪﺍﺭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﺑﻬﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺗﻌﺠﺐ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻢ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺳﻴﺼﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻛﻴﻨﻪ‬ ‫ﻓﺪﻙ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻝ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﻣﺮﺍ ﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯﺁﻥ«!!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎ ﻧﻨﮓ ﺁﻭﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻤﻨﺪﻡ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻧﺸﻮﻳﺪ ﺗﺎ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻫﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺳﻪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺷﻤﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺭﺍ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻳﻚ ﺑﻴﻚ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻏﺪﻳﺮ ﺧﻢ‪ :‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩ‪» :‬ﻣﻦ ﻛﻨﺖ ﻣﻮﻻﺀ ﻓﻬﺬﺍ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﻮﻻﺀ«‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭﺷﮕﻔﺘﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻋﺮﺏ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ »ﻭﻻﺀ« ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﻏﻼﻡ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺁﺯﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﻼ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺁﻥ ﻏﻼﻡ ﺑﻲ ﻭﺍﺭﺙ ﻣﻴﻤﺮﺩ ﺍﺭﺙ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻏﻼﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﺶ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ »ﻭﻻﺀ« ﺗﻮﻟﻴﺪ ﻣﻴﺸﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺣﻜﺎﻣﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﺶ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﻋﺸﺎﻳﺮ ﻋﺮﺏ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﺪﻳﮕﺮ ﭘﻴﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻘﻮﻝ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ »ﺣﻠﻴﻒ« ﻳﻜﺪﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﻴﺸﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ »ﻭﻻﺀ« ﺗﻮﻟﻴﺪ ﻣﻴﺸﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺣﻜﺎﻣﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﻓﻘﻪ »ﻭﻻﺀ« ﻳﻚ ﺑﺎﺑﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻋﺮﺏ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﺭﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ »ﻭﻻﺀ« ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﻣﺎﺩﺵ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩﻩ‪» :‬ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻲ ﻭﻻ ﺀ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻢ ﻭ ﻣﻮﻻﻳﺶ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﻮﻻﻱ ﺍﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ«‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻻﺧﺮﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻳﻚ ﻭﺻﻴﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻛﺠﺎ ﻭ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻛﺠﺎﺳﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻱ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ‬ ‫ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﺗﻮﺿﻴﺢ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ؛ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻳﺎ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﻌﻴﻦ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻭﻝ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﻳﻚ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻣﻬﻢ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺑﻼﻍ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﻣﺰﺩ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﻲ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺻﺮﻳﺢ ﻭ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭ ﺑﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﺪ »ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻣﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ«‪.‬‬ ‫»ﻣﻮﻻ« ﺩﺭ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﻳﺎ ﺳﻠﻄﺎﻥ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﻮﻻ ﺟﺰ ﺑﻬﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ »ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﻭﻻﺀ« ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﻧﻤﻴﺸﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻏﻼﻡ ﺁﺯﺍﺩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﺁﺯﺍﺩ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺣﻜﻢ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ؟!‪ ..‬ﭘﺲ‬ ‫ﭼﺮﺍ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺣﻜﻢ ﻣﻬﻤﻲ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﻣﺪﻩ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻻ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺁﻳﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺁﻳﻪ »ﺍﻟﻴﻮﻡ ﺍﻛﻤﻠﺖ ﻟﻜﻢ ﺩﻳﻨﻜﻢ‪ «...‬ﺭﺍ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻧﻤﻴﭽﺴﺒﺪ‪» :‬ﺣﺮﻣﺖ ﻋﻠﻴﻜﻢ ﺍﻟﻤﻴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺍﻟﺪﻡ ﻭ ﻟﺤﻢ ﺍﻟﺨﻨﺰﻳﺮ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺍﻫﻞ ﻟﻐﻴﺮﺍﷲ ﺑﻪ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻤﻨﺨﻨﻘﻪ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻤﻮﻗﻮﺫﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻤﺘﺮﺩﻳﻪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻨﻄﻴﺤﻪ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺍﻛﻞ ﺍﻟﺴﺒﻊ ﺍﻻﻣﺎﺫﻛﻴﺘﻢ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺫﺑﺢ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﻟﻨﺼﺐ ﻭ ﺍﻥ ﺗﺴﺘﻘﺴﻤﻮﺍ ﺑﺎﻻﺯﻻﻡ ﺫﻟﻜﻢ ﻓﺴﻖ ﺍﻟﻴﻮﻡ ﻳﺌﺲ ﺍﻟﺬﻳﻦ ﻛﻔﺮﻭﺍ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺩﻳﻨﻜﻢ ﻓﻼﺗﺨﺸﻮﻫﻢ ﻭ ﺍﺧﺸﻮﻥ ﺍﻟﻴﻮﻡ ﺍﻛﻤﻠﺖ ﻟﻜﻢ ﺩﻳﻨﻜﻢ ﻭ ﺍﺗﻤﻤﺖ ﻋﻠﻴﻜﻢ ﻧﻌﻤﺘﻲ ﻭ ﺭﺿﻴﺖ ﻟﻜﻢ ﺍﻻﺳﻼﻡ ﺩﻳﻨﺎ ﻓﻤﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﺿﻄﺮ ﻓﻲ ﻣﺨﻤﺼﻪ ﻏﻴﺮ ﻣﺘﺠﺎﻧﻒ ﻻ ﺛﻢ ﻓﺎﻥ ﺍﷲ ﻏﻔﻮﺭﺭﺣﻴﻢ«‪.‬‬

‫‪١‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﻳﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺗﺎ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻧﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺣﺮﺍﻡ ﺭﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻭ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻌﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﺁﻳﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‪» :‬ﺣﺮﺍﻡ ﺷﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﺭ )ﻣﻴﺘﻪ( ﻭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻭ ﮔﻮﺷﺖ ﺧﻮﻙ ﻭ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺑﻴﻨﺎﻡ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺳﺮ ﺑﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺧﻔﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺷﺎﺥ ﺯﺩﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺩﺭﻧﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﭘﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍ ﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺁﻧﻬﺎﻳﻴﻜﻪ ﭘﺎﻙ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ« )ﻧﻤﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺵ ﺑﺒﺮﻳﺪ( ﻭ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺑﺘﻬﺎ ﺳﺮﺑﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ :‬ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﺎﺭﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺍﹶﺯﻻﻡ )ﺗﻜﻪ ﭼﻮﺑﻬﺎ(‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﻛﺎﻓﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻮﻣﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﺘﺮﺳﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻦ ﺗﺮﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻡ ﻭ ﻧﻴﻜﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﭙﺎﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻡ ﻭ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻡ ﻣﮕﺮ ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺑﮕﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﺍﻓﺘﺪ ﻭ ﻧﺎﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﻗﺼﺪ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﻧﻜﻨﺪ )ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﮔﻮﺷﺘﻬﺎ ﺑﺨﻮﺭﺩ(‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻬﺮﺑﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺁﻣﺮﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﻳﻪ ﻛﺠﺎ ﻭ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻛﺠﺎﺳﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﭼﺸﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺻﻞ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺭﺍ ﻧﮕﻮﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻨﹼﺖ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻮﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻴﭻ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻲ ﻃﺎﻟﺐ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻴﻜﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻥ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﺎﻧﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﻜﺸﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﻤﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﻌﻨﻲ ﺍﻟﻘﻮﻡ ﺍﻟﺬﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﻳﻌﻮﺍ ﺍﺑﺎﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﻌﻮﻫﻢ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ‪ ،‬ﻓﻠﻢ ﻳﻜﻦ ﻟﻠﺸﺎﻫﺪ ﺍﻥ ﻳﺨﺘﺎﺭ ﻭ ﻻ ﻟﻠﻐﺎﺋﺐ ﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻳﺮﺩﻭ ﺍﻧﻤﺎ ﺍﻟﺸﻮﺭﻱ ﻟﻠﻤﻬﺎﺟﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﻻﻧﺼﺎﺭ ﻓﺎﻥ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﻌﻮﺍ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺭﺟﻞ ﻭﺳﻤﻮﺀ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎ ﻛﺎﻥ ﺫﻟﻚ ﷲ ﺭﺿﻲ‪.«...‬‬

‫‪٢‬‬

‫ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‪» :‬ﺁﻥ ﮔﺮﻭﻫﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺷﺮﺍﻳﻄﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺑﻤﻦ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻬﻴﭻ ﺣﺎﺿﺮﻱ ﻧﻤﻴﺮﺳﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻬﻴﭻ ﻏﺎﺋﺒﻲ ﻧﻤﻴﺮﺳﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﻧﻜﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺷﻮﺭﻱ ﺣﻖ ﻣﻬﺎﺟﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺼﺎﺭﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﺭﺿﺎﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.«...‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻣﺎﺋﺪﻩ )‪ (٥‬ﺁﻳﻪ ‪ ٣‬ﻣﺪﻧﻲ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﻧﻬﺞ ﺍﻟﺒﻼﻏﻪ ﺑﺎﺏ ﭘﻨﺠﻢ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﺷﺸﻢ )ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻓﻴﺾ ﺍﻻﺳﻼﻡ( ﺳﺎﺕ ‪٨٤١‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٨‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٩‬‬

‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻬﺞ ﺍﻟﺒﻼﻏﻪ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻴﻴﺎﺑﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻻ ﻫﻴﭽﮕﺎﻩ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻏﺪﻳﺮﺧﻢ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺑﻤﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﻌﺮﻓﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻫﻴﭻ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﻧﻤﻴﺮﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻭﻡ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺍ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺣﻘﺎﻧﻴﺖ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺳﻮﻡ ﺗﺼﺮﻳﺢ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺣﻖ ﻣﻬﺎﺟﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺼﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻧﺪ ﺭﺿﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺣﻖ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻧﭙﺬﻳﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﻨﻮﻳﺴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻣﺪﻟﻞ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﻼﻑ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻉ ﻭ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻬﺎﺟﺮ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺼﺎﺭ ﻗﻴﺎﻡ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﺮْﺧﺶ ﺑﻜﺸﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﺁﻳﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﺑﺎﺯ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺗﻌﻴﻴﻦ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺟﺎﻧﺐ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﺟﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭﻋﻤﺮ ﻏﺎﺻﺐ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪ ..‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻨﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺯﻭﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﺑﺮﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪..‬‬ ‫ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻤﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻣﻴﻨﻮﻳﺴﺪ‪ :‬ﺗﻮﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﻤﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻬﺎﺟﺮ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺼﺎﺭ ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﻨﻲ‪ ،‬ﮔﻨﺎﻫﻜﺎﺭﻱ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺭﺟﻲ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺗﻮ ﺟﻨﮓ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﻜﺎﺭ ﻧﺒﻮﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﻧﻤﻴﺸﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺭﻭﺯ ﻏﺪﻳﺮﺧﻢ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﮔﻔﺖ ‪»:‬ﺑُﺦ ﺑُﺦ ﻟﻚ ﻳﺎ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﺻﺒﺤﺖ ﻣﻮﻻﻱ ﻭ ﻣﻮﻻ ﻛﻼ ﻣﻮﻣﻦ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻣﻨﻪ«‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﮕﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻲ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻮﻻﻱ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪» :‬ﻣﻮﻻ« ﺟﺰ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪﺓ »ﻭﻻﺀ« ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻣﻮﻻ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ »ﺁﻗﺎ « ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﺩﻳﺮﺗﺮ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺷﺪﻩ‪.‬‬

‫ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻭ ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﻌﺠﺐ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﻫﻢ ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻥ ﺑﻘﺮﺁﻥ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪ ١.‬ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺶ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﻭ ﺳﻨﻲ ﻳﻚ ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺶ ﺳﻴﺎﺳﻲ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﮔﻔﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺗﻬﻤﺖ ﺯﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺁﻳﻪ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺟﻌﻞ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺧﻮﺩﺩﺍﺭﻱ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﻘﺮﺁﻥ ﺁﻳﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﺩﻭ ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺟﺪﺍﮔﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻧﺴﺨﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﺭﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻴﺪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻦ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺽ ﻣﻮﺕ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺁﺧﺮﻳﻦ ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺼﺮﻳﺢ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩ‪» :‬ﺍﺋﺘﻮﻧﻲ ﺑﻘﻠﻢ ﻭ ﻗﺮﻃﺎﺱ ﺍﻛﺘﺐ ﻟﻜﻢ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﺎ ﻟﻦ ﺗﻀﻠﻮﺍ ﺑﻌﺪﻩ ﺍﺑﺪﺍ« )ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻗﻠﻢ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻏﺬ ﺑﻤﻦ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻳﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﮕﻤﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﻧﻴﻔﺘﻴﺪ(‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ ﻧﮕﺰﺍﺷﺖ ﻭﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺍﻥ ﺍﻟﺮﺟﻞ‬ ‫ﻟﻴﻬﺠﺮ ﺣﺴﺒﻨﺎ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺍﷲ«‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻤﻌﻨﻲ‪» :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻤﺮﺩ ﻫﺬﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ :‬ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺴﺴﺖ«‪ ،‬ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺗﺎ ﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻖ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺣﻖ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﺮﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﮔﻮﺵ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺍﻭ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﺍﻥ ﺍﻟﺮﺟﻞ ﻟﻴﻬﺠﺮ«‪ ،‬ﺑﻘﺮﻳﻨﻪ ﻛﻼﻡ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺵ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺠﺮ »ﺳﺮﺳﺎﻡ« ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻧﻪ »ﻫﺬﻳﺎﻥ«‪ .‬ﺳﺮﺳﺎﻡ ﻏﻴﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺬﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻫﺬﻳﺎﻥ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺳﻔﺎﻫﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺳﺮﺳﺎﻡ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﺴﺖ ﻋﻤﺮ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ‪» :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺳﺮﺳﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ«‪ ،‬ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺗﻮﻫﻴﻦ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻳﻚ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺳﺮﺳﺎﻡ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ .‬ﺳﺮﺳﺎﻡ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﺳﺎﻡ ﻣﺼﻮﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻱ ﻣﺼﻮﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺴﺴﺖ« ﺁﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﺳﺎﺱ ﻭ ﺍﺣﻜﺎﻡ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺩﺭﺝ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ‬ ‫ﺗﻜﻤﻴﻞ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺳﻮﺍﺩ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻥ ﻭ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻗﻠﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻏﺬ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺵ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻗﻠﻢ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻏﺬ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺑﻴﺠﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻣﻴﺮﺯﺍ ﺣﺴﻴﻨﻌﻠﻲ ﺑﻬﺎﺀ ﻧﺒﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ ﮔﻴﺮﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻮﺏ ﺍﺩﺍ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺒﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ...» :‬ﺍﻛﺘﺐ« )ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﻢ(‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﺋﺘﻮﺍ ﺑﻘﻠﻢ ﻭ ﻗﺮﻃﺎﺱ ﺍﻣﻠﻲ‪ ٢‬ﻋﻠﻴﻜﻢ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﺎ ‪. «...‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ‪ :‬ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻭﺻﻴﺘﻲ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ ﺑﻜﻨﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻛﺠﺎ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻤﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻳﺎ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻌﻴﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻝ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺪﻳﻢ ﺑﺮﺳﺮﺣﺪﻳﺚ »ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﻨﻲ ﺑﻤﻨﺰﻟﻪ ﻫﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻮﺳﻲ ﺍﻻ ﺍﻧﻪ ﻻ ﻧﺒﻲ ﺑﻌﺪﻱ«‪ .‬ﻓﺮﺽ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‪» :‬ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻤﻦ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﺭﻭﻧﺴﺖ ﺑﻤﻮﺳﻲ«‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭ ﻣﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻛﺠﺎ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻛﺠﺎ؟‪ ..‬ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺗﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﺮ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻭﻻﻳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﭼﺎﭖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﺍﻣﻠﻲ؛ ﺍﻣﻼ = ﮔﻔﺘﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﺪ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪١٠‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪١١‬‬

‫ﺝ ـ ﭘﺲ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺨﻄﺒﻪ ﺷﻘﺸﻘﻴﻪ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻻ ﭼﻪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺧﻄﺒﻪ ﻳﺎ ﺍﻣﺜﺎﻝ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﺧﺮ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺧﻄﺒﻪ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﺗﻨﺪﻧﻮﻳﺲ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﺑﺠﻤﻠﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺧﺮ ﺿﺒﻂ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﻱ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻨﺸﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺮ ﺧﻄﺒﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﺑﺬﻫﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺳﭙﺎﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻪ ﺧﻄﺒﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﻄﺒﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺩﺭﺍﺯ ﻧﻬﺞ ﺍﻟﺒﻼﻏﻪ ﭼﻪ ﺍﻋﺘﻤﺎﺩﻱ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻄﺒﻪ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻳﺘﻬﺎ ﻣﺪﺗﻬﺎ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺑﺰﺑﺎﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺳﻴﻨﻪ ﺑﺴﻴﻨﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺗﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﻥ ﺩﻭﻡ ﻭ ﺳﻮﻡ ﻫﺠﺮﻱ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﭙﺲ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭﻗﺮﻥ ﭼﻬﺎﺭﻡ‬ ‫ﻫﺠﺮﻱ ﺳﻴﺪﺭﺿﻲ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻧﻬﺞ ﺍﻟﺒﻼﻏﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﻢ ﭼﺸﻢ ﻣﻴﭙﻮﺷﻢ‪ .‬ﺧﻄﺒﻪ ﺷﻘﺸﻘﻴﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﺑﺠﺰ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺩﻟﺶ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ ﺍﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﻠﺐ ﭼﻪ ﺩﻻﻟﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺣﻖ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻏﺼﺐ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺭﺩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﻣﺘﺤﻴﺮﻡ ﻛﻪ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺗﺎ ﺣﺎﻝ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩﻳﺪ ﻓﻜﺮ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﺑﺪﻫﻴﻢ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻫﺮﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﺑﺠﻠﺴﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺁﺧﺮ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻧﻔﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻘﺪﺭ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﺑﻦ ﺑﺎﺑﻮﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺷﻴﺦ ﻃﻮﺳﻲ ﻭ ﻣﺠﻠﺴﻲ ﻭ ﺷﻴﺦ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮﺩﺍﻣﺎﺩ ﻭ ﺁﺧﻮﻧﺪ ﻣﻼﻛﺎﻇﻢ ﻭ ﺣﺎﺟﻲ ﺷﻴﺦ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﷲ ﻭ ﺣﺎﺟﻲ ﺷﻴﺦ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟﻜﺮﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺁﻗﺎ ﺳﻴﺪ ﺍﺑﻮﺍﻟﺤﺴﻦ‪ ١‬ﻭ ﺍﻣﺜﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻏﻠﺐ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺎﺕ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻛﺮﺍﻣﺎﺕ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‪...‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻻ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻨﺪﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﮊﺍﭘﻦ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﻭﻳﺪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺩﻳﺪ ﻣﺠﺴﻤﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺪ ﻫﻴﻜﻞ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﺒﺪﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﻧﺶ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺯﻭﺍﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻌﺒﺪﻫﺎﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ‪ .‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻭﻗﻒ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻧﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻲ ) ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺑﺮﻫﻤﻦ‪ ،‬ﻻﻣﺎ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﻮﻧﺰ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ( ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺸﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻻﻣﺎﻫﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻋﺎﻟﻴﺘﺮﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﺠﺘﻬﺪﺍﻥ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺣﺮﻓﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺰﻧﻨﺪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍﻳﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻧﻴ ﹰﺎ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍﻧﻔﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﻭﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺯﺷﺘﻲ ﻗﻤﻪ ﺯﻧﻲ ﻭﺯﻧﺠﻴﺮﺯﻧﻲ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﻛﻪ ﺍﺭﻭﭘﺎﻳﻴﻬﺎ ﻋﻼﻣﺖ ﻭﺣﺸﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻧﺪ ﻧﻔﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﻤﻴﺮﺩ ﺗﻦ ﺍﻭ ﻻﺷﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺑﻴﺶ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﻱ ﺑﺪ ﺍﻭ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﺁﺯﺍﺭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻳﺎ ﺳﻮﺯﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺰﻳﺮﺧﺎﻙ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻧﻬﺎﻥ ﺳﺎﺧﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺘﺮﺍﻡ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭﻱ ﻧﻔﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﮔﻮﺭ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﻱ ﺑﺪ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﻓﺮﺳﻨﮓ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻣﻲ ﺑﺮﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻳﺎ ﻗﻢ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﺎﻧﺶ ﺁﻣﺮﺯﻳﺪﻩ ﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﺳﺮﺍﭘﺎ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻤﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﻱ ﺑﺪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺁﺯﺍﺭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻧﺸﺮ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﻫﻢ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺎﻣﺮﺯﺩ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻧﻬﺎﻳﺶ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻳﺎ ﻗﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ؟!‪ ..‬ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻪ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺗﻮﻗﻌﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺁﻗﺎ ﺳﻴﺪ ﺍﺑﻮﺍﻟﺤﺴﻦ ﺍﺻﻔﻬﺎﻧﻲ‪ ،‬ﺳﺎﺗﻬﺎﻱ ‪ ٨‬ﻭ ‪ ٩‬ﺭﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪١٢‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺝ ـ ﻣﻦ ﻣﺠﺒﻮﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺩﻓﺎﻉ ﻛﻨﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻁ ﺑﻌﻠﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﻣﻦ ﺳﻲ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﺯﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻡ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﻧﺠﻒ ﺑﺤﺮﻣﺖ ﻧﻘﻞ ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻓﺘﻮﻱ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺁﻗﺎ‪ ،‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺷﺘﺒﺎﻩ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﻭﺍﺭﻭﻧﺔ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺰﺑﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﭘﺴﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻌﻮﺍﻡ ﻛﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ؟!‪ ..‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﻣﺬﺍﻫﺐ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ؟! ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﺟﻠﻮ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻗﻤﻪ ﺯﻧﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺯﺷﺖ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻫﺮ ﻭﻗﺖ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺘﺎﺀ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻓﺘﻮﻱ ﺑﺤﺮﺍﻡ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺶ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﻓﺮﻳﺒﻲ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺣﻀﺮﺕ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺘﺎﺀ ﻛﺮﺩ«‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭﺷﻴﻮﻩ ﺩﻛﺎﻧﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﭘﻬﻠﻮﻱ ﺑﺮﺧﻴﺰﺩ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺤﺮﻡ ﻣﺠﺘﻬﺪﻳﻦ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺣﺴﻴﻨﻴﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺳﻴﻨﻪ ﺯﻧﻲ ﻭﺯﻧﺠﻴﺮﺯﻧﻲ ﻭ ﻗﻤﻪ ﺯﻧﻲ ﺑﻴﺎﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﻭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺁﺧﺮ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺧﻠﻌﺖ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺑﻌﻠﻤﺎ ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻁ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻭ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﺩﺭﺻﺤﻦ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻗﻤﻪ ﻣﻴﺰﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺠﻴﺮ ﻣﻴﺰﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺍﺯ »ﺧﺼﺎﺋﺺ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ« ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺟﻠﻮ ﻧﻤﻲ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﻔﻬﻤﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻧﻘﻞ ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ »ﮔﻮﺭﺑﮕﻮﺭﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ« ﻧﺎﻡ ﻧﻬﺎﺩ‪ ،‬ﺍﻭﻻ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻭﺻﻴﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺒﺮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺻﺪ ﺗﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻧﺎﻣﻬﺎﺷﺎﻥ ﺑﺸﻤﺎﺭﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻫﺎﺷﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺷﻬﺮﻫﺎﻱ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻳﺎ ﻧﺠﻒ ﺑﺮﺩﻩ ﺍ ﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻭﻡ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﻓﻘﻬﻲ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ‬ ‫‪١‬‬

‫ﺟﺎﻳﺰ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﻓﻘﻬﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻡ‪.‬‬

‫ﺛﺎﻟﺜ ﹰﺎ ﺳﺮﭼﺸﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺯﺷﺖ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺣﺪﻳﺜﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻭﻋﺪﻩ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻳﺎ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﺩﻓﻦ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﺯ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﻗﺒﺮ ﻭﺳﺌﻮﺍﻝ ﻣﻨﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻧﻜﻴﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻗﺒﺮ ﺁﺩﻡ ﻭ ﻧﻮﺡ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺤﺎﻝ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﭼﺸﻢ ﺭﻭﻳﻬﻢ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪» :‬ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻁ ﺑﻌﻠﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﺍﻧﻢ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎﻳﺶ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻛﻨﻢ‪ :‬ﻣﻴﺮﺯﺍ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻧﺨﺠﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻮﺍﺭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺴﺖ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻲ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻭ ﭼﺎﭖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ »ﺩﻋﺎﻩ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻨﻴﻪ«‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﺼﻮﺭﺕ‬ ‫‪٢‬‬

‫ﺳﺌﻮﺍﻝ ﻭ ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺸﺎﻫﺪ ﻣﺸﺮﻓﻪ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﻧﺪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﺗﻔﺎﻕ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻓﺘﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﺎﺭﻭﺍﺩﺍﺭ‬

‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﺣﺪ ﻗﺎﭼﺎﻗﻲ ﺑﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺣﻖ ﺳﺮﺣﺪ ﻧﺪﻫﺪ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻜﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺗﻮﺑﺮﻩ ﺍﺳﺒﻲ ﻣﻴﺮﻳﺰﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻗﺎ‬

‫‪ -١‬ﺩﺭ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﭼﺎﭖ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺱ ﺑﻪ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﻛﺸﻒ ﺍﻟﻐﻄﺎﺀ« ﺷﻴﺦ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﻛﺒﻴﺮ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﻳﺪﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺷﻴﺦ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩﻳﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﮔﻮﺭ ﺟﺎﻳﺰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺤﺚ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﻭ ﻣﻨﻬﺎ ﺍﻥ ﻳﻜﻮﻥ ﺫﻟﻚ ﻻﻳﺼﺎﻟﻪ ﺍﻟﻲ ﻣﺤﻞ ﻳﺮﺟﻲ ﻓﻮﺯﻩ ﺑﺎﻟﺜﻮﺍﺏ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺠﺎﺗﻪ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻟﻌﻘﺎﺏ ﻛﺎﻟﻨﻘﻞ ﺍﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻤﺸﺎﻫﺪ ﺍﻟﻤﺸﺮﻓﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻘﺎﺑﺮ ﻣﻄﻠﻖ ﺍﻻﻭﻟﻴﺎﺀ ﻭ ﺍﻟﺸﻬﺪﺍﺀ ﻭ ﺍﻟﺼﻠﺤﺎﺀ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻌﻠﻤﺎﺀ ﻭ ﺭﺑﻤﺎ ﻛﺎﻥ ﺫﻟﻚ ﺍﻭﻟﻲ ﻣﻦ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﻓﻴﺨﺮﺟﻪ ﻛﻼ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻌﻀﺎ ﻋﻈﻤﺎ ﺍﻭ ﻟﺤﻤﺎ ﺍﻭ ﻣﺠﺘﻤﻌﺎ ﻭ ﻟﻮ ﻻ ﻗﻴﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺍﻻﺟﻤﺎﻉ ﻭ ﺍﻟﺴﻴﺮﻩ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻋﺪﻡ ﻭﺟﻮﺑﻪ ﻟﻘﻠﻨﺎ ﺑﻮﺟﻮﺑﻪ ﻓﻲ ﺑﻌﺾ ﺍﻟﻤﺤﺎﻝ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻴﺦ ﻛﺒﻴﺮ ﺟﺎﻳﺰ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻮﺭﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎ ﮔﻮﺷﺖ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﻳﺎ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻭﻱ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﺭﮔﺎﻩ ﻓﻼﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﺍﺩﻩ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻬﻤﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﻟﻢ ﻳﺎ ﺩﺭﻭﻳﺶ ﻧﻘﻞ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﺒﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻭﺍﺟﺐ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﻦ ﺣﻜﻢ ﺑﻮﺍﺟﺐ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻡ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -٢‬ﭼﺎﺭﻭﺍ= ﺍﺳﺐ‬

‫ﭼﺎﺭﻭﺍﺩﺍﺭ= ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺐ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪١٣‬‬

‫ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ‪ :‬ﻋﻴﺐ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ »ﻟﻪ ﺍﺳﻮﻩ ﺑﻌﻠﻲ ﺍﻻﻛﺒﺮ ﻓﻘﻄﻌﻮﻩ ﺍﺭﺑﺎ ﺍﺭﺑﺎ«‪ ) .‬ﺗﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﻛﺒﺮ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮﻫﺎ ﺗﻜﻪ ﺗﻜﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ!(‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪» :‬ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻁ ﺑﻌﻠﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ« ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﻗﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﺳﻲ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺭﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﺯﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻡ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﻧﺠﻒ ﺑﺤﺮﻣﺖ ﻧﻘﻞ ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻓﺘﻮﻱ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ«‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﻛﺪﺍﻡ ﺭﻭﺯﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﻓﺘﻮﻱ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﻧﮓ ﺛﺎﺑﺘﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻄﺎﺑﻖ ﻣﺼﺎﻟﺢ ﺩﻛﺎﻧﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﻫﺮ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺮﻧﮓ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻫﺮﭼﻴﺰ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﺨﺎﻟﻔﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺭﻭﺍﺝ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﺮﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﺩﺭﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭼﻨﻴﻨﺴﺖ«‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﻮﺭﺍﻙ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﺑﺎ ﻗﺎﺷﻖ ﻭ ﭼﻨﮕﺎﻝ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻲ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﻛﺎﻥ ﺍﻟﻨﺒﻲ ﺑﺎﻛﻞ ﺑﺎﻟﺸﻮﻙ« )ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺑﺎ ﺧﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺭﺩ(‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺎﺭ ﭼﻨﮕﺎﻝ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﻲ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﻣﻴﻬﻦ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺮﻭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﺩﻥ ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻭﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻜﻮﻫﺶ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺖ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﺪﺍﻡ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﻧﺠﻒ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﻮﺷﺎﻳﻨﺪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻓﺘﻮﻱ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ‪.‬‬

‫ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺮﺣﺎﻝ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺯﺷﺖ ﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺟﻠﻮ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﻫﺮ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺩﺭﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻲ ﺍﺗﻮﻣﺒﻴﻠﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﮔﻨﺪﻳﺪﻩ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ؟!‪..‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﺷﻨﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭﻧﺠﻒ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ :‬ﺩﺭﻛﻮﭼﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺘﻴﻢ ﻳﻜﺒﺎﺭ ﻣﻲ ﺩﻳﺪﻳﻢ ﺍﺗﻮﻣﺒﻴﻠﻲ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺭﺩ ﺷﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻮﻱ ﮔﻨﺪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﺪﻱ ﻣﺨﻠﻮﻁ ﺑﺎ ﮔﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺧﺎﻙ ﻫﻮﺍ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺮ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯﺟﻠﻮ ﮔﺎﺭﺍﮊﻫﺎ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﺬﺷﺘﻴﻢ ﻧﺎﭼﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻳﻢ ﺩﻣﺎﻍ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺻﺤﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﺩﻳﻢ ﻳﻜﺒﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﻳﺪﻳﻢ ﺑﻮﻱ ﻋﻔﻮﻧﺖ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻮﺍ ﭘﻴﭽﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﻣﻴﮕﺸﺘﻴﻢ ﻣﻴﺪﻳﺪﻳﻢ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺍﺯ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻃﻮﺍﻓﻲ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺒﺮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﻬﺸﺘﺶ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ :‬ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍﺯ ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﮕﺮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻫﻨﺪﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺟﺎﻫﺎﻱ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﻲﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ :‬ﺩﺭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺿﻬﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺷﺎﻳﻊ ﺳﻞ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻨﺪﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺷﻴﻮﻉ ﺁﻥ ﻋﻔﻮﻧﺘﻲ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﻮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺩ ﺑﺪﺗﺮ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺷﻬﺮ ﻳﻜﻨﻔﺮ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﺎﻟﺠﻪ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﺩ‪ .‬ﺟﻮﺍﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺮﺽ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺧﺎﻙ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻤﻨﺪﻡ ﺑﮕﺰﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﺴﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﻡ ﻭ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺨﭽﻪ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺭﺍ ﺑﭙﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻢ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪ ﻳﺎ ﻫﺮ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺧﺮ ﻧﮕﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﻲ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﻲ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺍﻭ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺩﻭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻣﺎﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺗﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﮔﺬﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﻩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻣﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺭﻭﺩ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ؛ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺩﻓﻌﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻑ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺩﻭﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﭘﻮﻝ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﭼﻮﻥ ﮔﻮﺵ ﻧﺪﺍﺩ ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻬﻢ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻛﻪ ﻭﺍﻟﻲ ﺷﺎﻡ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﺎﻧﻪ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﻧﺎﻓﺮﻣﺎﻧﻲ ﻧﻤﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺟﻨﮓ ﻛﺸﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﻧﻴﺎﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ ﺑﻦ ﻣﻠﺠﻢ ﺩﺭﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ‬ ‫ﺣﺴﻦ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎ ﻣﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﺻﻠﺢ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺳﭙﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﻮﺍﺭﻱ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺸﻜﻞ ﺳﻠﻄﻨﺖ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻳﺰﻳﺪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ‬ ‫ﻳﺎ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻩ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺯﻭﺭ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺮﻧﮓ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺸﻜﻞ ﺳﻠﻄﻨﺖ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺍﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺷﻤﻦ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻲ ﺗﺎ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺁﻭﺍﺯﻱ ﻧﻤﻲ ﻳﺎﺭﺳﺘﻨﺪ‪ ١‬ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﮒ ﺍﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺁﻣﺪ ﺑﻴﻮﻓﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﺘﻦ ﺩﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﺶ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻳﺰﻳﺪ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺳﻪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻧﮕﺬﺷﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣْﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﮒ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻝ ﺩﺭﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺭﺯﻭﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺷﺸﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﺩﻭ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻲ ﻳﻜﻲ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ )ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ( ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻋﺒﺎﺳﻴﺎﻥ )ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﻋﻤﻮﻱ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ( ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺣﻖ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﻃﺎﻟﺐ ﺁﻥ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ »ﺷﻴﻌﻪ« ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﺪﻧﺪ‪» .‬ﺷﻴﻌﻪ« ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺨﭽﻪ »ﺷﻴﻌﻪ« ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ )ﺍﺯ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ( ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ ﺳﺰﺍﻭﺍﺭﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻨﻲ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺟﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﺷﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺷﺮﺍﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺳﺮ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻲ ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ ﺁﻥ‬

‫‪ -١‬ﻳﺎﺭﺳﺘﻦ = ﺟﺮﺃﺕ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪١٤‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪١٥‬‬

‫ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺷﺮﺍﻓﺖ ﺭﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﻣﺎﺟﺮﺍﺟﻮﻳﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﺠﺎﻱ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻮﻓﺎﻳﻲ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺎ ﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﺍﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺷﮕﻔﺘﺮ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﻭﻱ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ‬ ‫ﺳﺰﺍﻭﺍﺭﺗﺮﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻇﻠﻢ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ« ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺳﻪ ﺗﻦ ﺑﺪ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺎﻥ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺥ ﺩﺍﺩ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ »ﺭﺍﻓﻀﻲ« ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺪ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ )ﻧﻮﻩ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ( ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺩﻟﻴﺮ ﻭ ﭘﺎﺭﺳﺎﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻫﺸﺎﻡ ﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟﻤﻠﻚ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻛﺎﺭﻱ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﺁﻣﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺮﺩﺩ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﻧﮕﺰﺍﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻧﮕﻪ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﭘﺎﻧﺰﺩﻩ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺪ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻣﻘﺪﻣﺎﺕ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﺶ ﺭﺳﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﻛﻨﺪ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺍﻧﺒﻮﻫﻲ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻨﺰﺩ ﺍﻭ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪» :‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭﻋﻤﺮ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟«‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺪ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﺍﺩ‪» :‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺟﺰ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﻚ ﻧﻤﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺧﺎﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ«‪ .‬ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﺎﻧﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﺮﺍﻣﻮﻥ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺍﻛﻨﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﻣﺮﺍ ﺩﺭﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻴﻜﻪ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺳﺨﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺘﻢ ﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ«‪ .‬ﺍﺯﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﺁﻧﺎﻧﺮﺍ »ﺭﺍﻓﻀﻪ«‬ ‫)ﻳﺎ ﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ( ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺸﻮﻣﻲ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻳﺪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﺍﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺪﻱ ﻭ ﻣﺎﺟﺮﺍﺟﻮﻳﻲ ﺁﻥ ﮔﺮﻭﻫﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺭﻱ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﻢ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﻋﺒﺎﺳﻴﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻮﺷﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻴﺰﻳﻜﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻋﺒﺎﺳﻴﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺗﻔﺎﻕ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ )ﺍﺑﺮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ( ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺷﺎﻥ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﻜﻮﺷﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﺰﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﭼﻴﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻣﻘﺪﻣﺎﺕ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﻧﺎﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺍﺑﻮﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺁﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺨﻮﺩ ﻣﻐﺮﻭﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﻳﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻢ ﺍﺗﻔﺎﻕ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺮﻧﻤﻴﮕﺰﻳﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻨﻲ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺑﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺟﺰ ﺻﺪﻣﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻧﻴﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ـ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻳﺪ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ‪ ،‬ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻧﻔﺲ ﺯﻛﻴﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭﺵ ﺍﺑﺮﺍﻫﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﹶﻓ ﹼ‬ ‫ﺦ‪،١‬‬ ‫ﻳﺤﻴﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺯﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ـ ﭼﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﻭ ﭼﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻨﻲ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﻗﻴﺎﻡ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﻱ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺳﺮﮔﺬﺷﺖ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺑﻮﺍﻟﻔﺮﺝ ﺍﺻﻔﻬﺎﻧﻲ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻲ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ »ﻣﻘﺎﺗﻞ ﺍﻟﻄﺎﻟﺒﻴﻦ« ﻧﺎﻡ ﻧﻬﺎﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺮﺣﺎﻝ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺁﺭﺯﻭﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺍﻟﺼﺎﺩﻕ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺷﺸﻢ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻧﺶ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﻳﺎ ﺭﺍﻓﻀﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻳﻚ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻤﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﺪﻳﻨﺴﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﻗﺎﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺭﺷﺘﻪ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ ﻭ ﭼﻪ ﻗﺎﺩﺭ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺑﻨﺸﻴﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺍﻃﺎﻋﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺧﺪﺍ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﻜﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ ﻭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﻓﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻤﻦ ﺍﻃﺎﻋﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻤﺲ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻝ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺦ = ﺩﺍﻡ ‪ ،‬ﺗﻠﻪ ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﺏ ﺧﹸﺮﺧﹸﺮ ﻛﻨﺪ‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﹶﻓ ﹼ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺑﺪﻳﻨﺴﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻲ ﺩﺭﺩﺳﺮ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﻭ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻧﺶ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﺰﺍﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺳﺘﻮﺍﺭ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﻭﻝ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪ ﺍﻣﻴﺮﺍﻟﻤﻮﻣﻨﻴﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﺣﺴﻦ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭﺵ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻣﺤﻤﺪﺍﻟﺒﺎﻗﺮ‪،‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺟﻌﻔﺮﺑﻦ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺍﻟﺼﺎﺩﻕ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻣﺮﺗﺪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺍﻭ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺍﺫﻳﺖ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻥ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺑﻔﺎﻃﻤﻪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﺫﻛﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺁﺭﻱ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯﺁﻥ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﮕﻔﺘﺮ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻲ ﺳﭙﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ »ﺗﻘﻴﻪ« ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻜﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺒﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺟﺎﻱ ﭼﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻭﻝ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻬﺎ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻤﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻡ‪ .‬ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺭﻭﺷﻨﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﭼﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﻃﻠﺐ‬ ‫ﻼ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺣﻨﻔﻴﻪ ﭘﺴﺮ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﮒ ﻳﺰﻳﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻦ )ﺯﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻌﺎﺑﺪﻳﻦ( ﺩﺭﻣﺪﻳﻨﻪ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻧﮕﺮﻓﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺩ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻦ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻧﮕﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺨﺘﺎﺭ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻗﺘﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻦ ﺗﻜﻠﻴﻒ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﻧﭙﺬﻳﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻣﺨﺘﺎﺭ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺣﻨﻔﻴﻪ ﺗﻜﻠﻴﻒ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﺯﻳﺪﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ )ﭘﺴﺮ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻴﻦ( ﺑﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭﺯﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺵ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺑﺨﻼﻓﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﮕﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭ ﺯﺍﺩﻩ ﺗﻮ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺎﻥ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺪﻳﻨﻪ ﻣﺠﻠﺲ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻧﻔﺲ ﺯﻛﻴﻪ )ﻧﻮﻩ ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻣﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺣﺴﻦ( ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﻤﻪ ﺟﻤﺎﻋﺖ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻧﮕﺮﻓﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ ﻋﻘﺐ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﷲ ﭘﺪﺭ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺭﺿﺎﻳﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺗﻔﺎﻕ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﻢ ﻣﻴﺰﻧﺪ«‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻧﻜﺮﺩ ﻭﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻧﻤﻴﺮﻭﺩ« ﻭﻟﻲ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﻓﺮﺻﺖ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﺍﻱ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﻘﻞ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‪ ،‬ﺍﺑﻮﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﻣﻨﺼﻮﺭ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﻣﺠﻠﺲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻗﺒﺎﻱ ﺯﺭﺩﻱ ﺑﺘﻦ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ‬ ‫ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩ‪» :‬ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﺎﻝ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﺭﺩ ﭘﻮﺵ ﺍﺳﺖ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻃﺎﻟﺒﺎﻥ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺍﺯﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ )ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﻓﻀﻴﺎﻥ( ﺑﻨﺰﺩ ﺯﻳﺪ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺪ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﺝ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻬﻤﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﻭ‬

‫‪١٦‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪١٧‬‬

‫ﻳﺎﻭﺭﻱ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺑﺪﻟﺨﻮﺍﻩ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻧﻜﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺯﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭﻋﻤﺮ ﺭﺿﺎﻳﺖ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﻣﺎ ﺧﺎﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ«‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺟﻮﺍﻧﻤﺮﺩﻱ ﻭ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻮﺍﺭﻱ ﺯﻳﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﺎﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺍﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻭ ﻏﺼﺐ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺩﺭﺯﻣﺎﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﺩﻳﺮﺗﺮ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﻭﻡ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻪ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﺪ ﻣﻦ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺍﻡ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺍﻱ ﭼﻪ ﺳﻮﺩﻱ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﺧﺮ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﺎ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺤﻮ‪ ١‬ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺷﺒﻴﻪ ﺁﻥ »ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭﺍﻥ« ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻗﺎﺟﺎﺭﻳﻪ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻓﻼﻥ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺑﻴﻜﺎﺭﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﻟﻘﺐ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻧﺪ »ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﺍﻋﻈﻢ«‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﭼﻪ ﻓﺎﻳﺪﻩ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻟﺸﻜﺮﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻳﺮ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺩﺍﺭﻩ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺟﻨﮕﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻤﺮﺩ ﺑﻴﻜﺎﺭﻩ ﭼﻪ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭﻱ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﻛﺮﺩ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻭ ﺟﻤﻊ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺍﻗﺘﺪﺍﺭ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺗﺎ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮﺵ ﺟﻤﻊ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﺭﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻴﻨﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ‬ ‫ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻲ ﺳﭙﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻧﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺩﻋﺎﻱ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﭙﺬﻳﺮﻧﺪ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﭙﺬﻳﺮﻧﺪ؟! ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﮕﻮﺷﻬﺎ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﻜﻮﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﺭﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻴﻨﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﻭﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻛﻤﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺯﺣﻤﺘﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺮﺳﺪ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻪ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺸﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺑﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭﺍﻥ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻗﺎﺟﺎﺭﻳﻪ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻓﺘﻢ‪ .‬ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﺻﻮﻓﻲ ﻣﺴﻠﻚ ﻭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﺸﻴﻨﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪» :‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻪ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭﻱ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ؟!«‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪» :‬ﻗﺸﻮﻧﻲ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺪﻫﻨﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻨﺪ ﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭﻱ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ«‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪» :‬ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺩﺭﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﻤﻲ ﻧﺸﻴﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻗﺸﻮﻧﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺴﭙﺎﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺟﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺑﻤﻴﺎﻥ ﻗﺸﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ ﻭ ﻓﻨﻮﻥ ﺟﻨﮓ ﺭﺍ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺩﺭﻣﺤﺎﺭﺑﺎﺕ ﻟﻴﺎﻗﺖ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻤﻘﺎﻡ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺭﻱ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺑﺒﺨﺸﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﭼﻪ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﺩﻳﺪ ﺳﺌﻮﺍﻟﻲ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﺗﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻄﻠﺐ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺎ ﺁﺧﺮ ﺍﺩﺍ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺌﻮﺍﻝ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻭﻗﺘﺶ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﺬﺭﺩ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﺋﻤﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺑﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﺣﻜﺎﻡ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺗﺎﻥ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ ..‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺗﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﭘﺲ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺸﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺧﻠﻔﺎ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ؟! ﭘﺲ ﭼﻪ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭﻋﻤﺮ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ؟! ﭼﺮﺍ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻏﺎﺻﺐ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻧﺪﻧﺪ؟! ﺑﻌﻼﻭﻩ ﻣﮕﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻜﺴﺎﻋﺖ ﭘﻴﺶ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﭼﻮﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪ :‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﺳـﻼﻡ ﻣْﺮﺩ ﺑﻲ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﻨﺪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﻋﻠﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻏﺪﻳﺮ ﺧﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺽ ﻣﻮﺕ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻳﺪ؟! ﭼﺸﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﺴﺎﻋﺖ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﺭﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺤﺜﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺟﻨﺒﺶ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺸﻬﺎ ﺑﺮﺳﺮ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻋﻮﺽ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺩﻋﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺑﺮﻧﮓ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﺻﺒﺮﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻳﺪ ﻣﻦ ﺧﻮﺩﻡ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻳﺘﺎﻥ ﺷﺮﺡ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻳﺪ ﮔﻮﺵ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺷﺮﺡ ﺩﻫﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﻧﺤﻮ = ﺭﻭﺵ ‪ ،‬ﺁﻫﻨﮓ ‪ ،‬ﻗﺼﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺗﻤﺎﻳﻞ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍﻱ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍ ﻭ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﻣﻴﺸﺪﻩ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍﻱ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﻣﺔ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﻤﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻛﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺠﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ‪» :‬ﻓﺎﻥ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﻌﻮ ﺍﻋﻠﻲ ﺭﺟﻞ ﻭ ﺍﺗﺨﺬﻭﻩ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎ«‪ ١‬ﻛﻪ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺵ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﻟﻲ ﺳﭙﺲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺍﻟﺼﺎﺩﻕ ﻣﺪﻋﻲ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻬﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﮔﻮﻳﺎ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻧﺶ ﺟﺴﺎﺭﺕ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ »ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ« ﺑﻨﺎﻣﻨﺪ‪» ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ« ﻣﻴﻨﺎﻣﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﻣﻄﻠﻖ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ »ﺍﻣﺎﻡ« ﺍﺯ »ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ« ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﻭ ﻧﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﭙﺲ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﻫﺮﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﹸﻏﻠﹸﻮ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭﺻﺎﻑ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻧﺪ‪ :‬ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﻮﻡ ﺍﻭﻟﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺁﺧﺮﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﻧﺎﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﻏﻴﺐ‬ ‫ﺁﮔﺎﻫﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻧﺎﺕ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﻭﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻛﺖ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺍﻭﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻭﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺯ ﻗﻴﺎﻣﺖ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻭﺳﺖ ـ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻲ ﻣﻴﭽﺴﺒﺎﻧﺪﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻳﻚ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺗﻮﻟﻴﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻭ »ﺍﻣﺎﻡ« ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﻏﺮﻳﺒﻲ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺴﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻦ ﺿﺮﺭ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﺑﻬﺮﺣﺎﻝ ﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺻﺎﺩﻕ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﺎﻥ ﺍﻭ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻠﻔﺎﻱ ﺑﻨﻲ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﺭﺍ ﻏﺎﺻﺐ ﺣﻖ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻲ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻜﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﻮﺩﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺤﺼﻴﻞ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻧﻜﻮﺷﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﻧﺞ ﺑﺨﻮﺩ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻧﺪﻫﺪ ﻭﺁﻧﻬﺎﻳﻴﻜﻪ ﻛﻮﺷﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻣﻲ ﺑﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻏﺎﺻﺐ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﺍﻧﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﭼﻪ ﻧﺎﻣﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﻨﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻦ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﺗﺎﻥ ﺑﻤﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ «.‬ﻣﻦ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺨﭽﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺭﺍ ﺷﺮﺡ ﺩﺍﺩﻡ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻳﻢ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻓﻬﺮﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨـــﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫‪١‬ـ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺑﺮﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٢‬ـ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺟﺒﺎﺭ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻦ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻭ ﺍﺫﻳﺖ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺜﺎﻝ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺳﺮﺗﺎﭘﺎ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺗﻮﻫﻴﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻴﺨﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺑﺪﻧﻬﺎﺩﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٣‬ـ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺷﺸﻢ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﺎﻥ ﺍﻭ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫‪٤‬ـ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻮﺭ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺟﻨﺲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺰﺍﻓﻪ ﺑﺎﻓﺘﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﺑﺴﺘﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ٢.‬ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ ﺟﻨﺴﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺎﻳﮕﺎﻫﺶ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺑﺸﺮﻱ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٥‬ـ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﺨﺎﻃﺮ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻛﺖ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﮔﺰﺍﻓﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻲ ﻣﻌﻨﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻮﺍﺭﻳﺶ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺩﻋﻮﺍﻳﻲ ﻧﻜﺮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫‪...» -١‬ﺷﻮﺭﻱ ﺣﻖ ﻣﻬﺎﺟﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺼﺎﺭﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﺭﺿﺎﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.«...‬‬ ‫‪ -٢‬ﺑﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ‪» :‬ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻇﻠﻢ ﻣﻤﻦ ﺍﻓﺘﺮﻱ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﷲ ﻛﺬﺑﺎ« )ﺳﺘﻤﮕﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻛﺴﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﺑﻨﺪﺩ(‬

‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﻧﻌﺎﻡ )‪ (٦‬ﺁﻳﻪ ‪ ٢١‬ﻣﻜﻲ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬ ‫) ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪١٨‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪١٩‬‬

‫‪٦‬ـ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﻏﻴﺐ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﮔﻴﺶ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻏﻴﺒﺪﺍﻧﻲ ﺑﻴﺰﺍﺭﻱ ﻣﻴﺠﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪...‬‬

‫‪١‬‬

‫‪٧‬ـ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﻴﺎﻭﺭﻱ ﺗﻮ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﻣﻴﻨﻤﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻢ«‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪٢‬‬

‫‪ ٨‬ـ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺮﻭﻱ ﺧﺎﻙ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻫﻲ ﭼﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﻓﺮﺳﻨﮓ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻲ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٩‬ـ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﻫﺮﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﺑﮕﺮﻳﺪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﺎﻧﺶ ﺁﻣﺮﺯﻳﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ :‬ﭼﺮﺍ؟!‪ ..‬ﮔﺮﻳﺴﺘﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﭼﻜﺎﺭ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻫﻤﻪ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﻳﻪ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺎﻣﺮﺯﺩ؟!‪ ..‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻪ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻫﻮﺳﻜﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﺪ؟! ‪..‬‬ ‫‪١٠‬ـ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻗﻴﺎﻣﺖ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﺩﺭﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻇﻠﻢ ﻭ ﺟﻬﻞ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻳﻚ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻩ ﻳﺎ ﺳﺘﻤﮕﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻴﮕﻨﺎﻩ ﺻﺪﻣﻪ ﻣﻴﺰﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻤﺴﺖ ﻭ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﻜﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﮕﻨﺎﻩ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭ ﻛﺸﺘﻦ ﻳﺎ ﺯﺩﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻼﺹ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻋﺪﺍﻟﺖ ﻭ ﻋﻠﻢ؛ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ؟!‪ ..‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻋﺪﻟﻴﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﻣﺤﻜﻮﻡ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ؟!‪..‬‬

‫‪٣‬‬

‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻧﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻢ ﺑﺴﺨﻦ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﻣﻨﻪ ﺩﻫﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﺑﺎﻃﻞ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻴﻢ ﺳﻬﻞ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺸﺮﻙ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺖ ﻫﻢ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺑﻠﻲ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻌﻀﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻧﻤﻲ ﻓﻬﻤﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﻨﺪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﺍﻇﻬﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﺍﻧﻢ ﭘﺲ ﺑِﭽﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺳﺎﺳﺎ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﭘﺲ ﺑﺎ ﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺻﺪﻕ ﺍﻗﻮﺍﻝ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﻣﻦ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺑﻲ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺑﺰﺑﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﻭﺭﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﻭ ﺣﻖ ﻭ ﺑﺎﻃﻞ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺩﻡ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﻮﺩ ﺑﻘﻮﻝ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﻣﻮﻫﺎﻱ ﺗﻨﺶ‬ ‫‪» -١‬ﻻ ﺍﻋﻠﻢ ﺍﻟﻐﻴﺐ«‬

‫)ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻢ(‬

‫»ﻟﻮ ﻛﻨﺖ ﺍﻋﻠﻢ ﺍﻟﻐﻴﺐ ﻻﺳﺘﻜﺜﺮﺕ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻟﺨﻴﺮ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﻣﺴﻨﻲ ﺍﻟﺴﻮﺀ« ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -٢‬ﻫﻞ ﻛﻨﺖ ﺍﻻ ﺑﺸﺮﺍ ﺭﺳﻮﻻ« )ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﻦ ﺟﺰ ﻳﻜﺘﻦ ﺁﺩﻣﻲ ﺍﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺴﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ(‬

‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﻻﻧﻌﺎﻡ ﺁﻳﻪ ‪) ٥٠‬ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬ ‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬ ‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﺮﻱ ﺍﻧﺘﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻳﻪ ‪) ٩٣‬ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫»ﻭ ﻗﺎﻟﻮﺍ ﻟﻮﻻ ﺍﻧﺰﻝ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ ﺁﻳﺎﺕ ﻣﻦ ﺭﺑﻪ ﻗﻞ ﺍﻧﻤﺎ ﺍﻻﻳﺎﺕ ﻋﻨﺪﺍﷲ ﻭ ﺍﻧﻤﺎ ﺍﻧﺎ ﻧﺬﻳﺮ ﻣﺒﻴﻦ« )ﻭ ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻧﺸﺎﻧﻲ »ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﻲ« ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻧﻤﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﺑﮕﻮ ﻧﺸﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻋﻨﻜﺒﻮﺕ ﺁﻳﻪ ‪) ٥٠‬ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﻣﻦ ﺟﺰ ﻳﻚ ﺗﺮﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪﻩ ﻧﻤﻴﺒﺎﺷﻢ (‬ ‫‪ -٣‬ﺑﻬﺎﻧﻪ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻗﺮﻳﺶ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﭘﻴﺎﻣﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﻫﻮﻻﺀ ﺷﻔﻌﺎﺋﻨﺎ ﻋﻨﺪ ﺍﷲ«‬

‫)ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ)ﺑﺘﻬﺎ( ﺷﻔﻴﻌﺎﻥ ﻣﺎ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﻨﺪ(‬

‫»ﻣﺎ ﻧﻌﺒﺪﻫﻢ ﺍﻻ ﻟﻴﻘﺮ ﺑﻮﻧﺎ ﺍﻟﻲ ﺍﷲ ﺯﻟﻔﻲ«‬

‫) ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻜﺘﺮ ﺷﻮﻳﻢ(‬

‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻳﻮﻧﺲ ﺁﻳﻪ ‪) ١٨‬ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬ ‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﻟﺰﻣﺮ ﺁﻳﻪ ‪) ٣‬ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ (‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺳﻴﺦ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻨﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺻﺎﺩﻕ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﺭﺍ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻧﺶ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺍﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻗﻀﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺖ‪ » :‬ﺑﺪﺍ ﷲ ﻓﻲ ﺍﻣﺮﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ«‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪» :‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﺑﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﺻﻞ ﺷﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫»ﺑــﺪﺍ« ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻱ ﻓﺎﺭﺳﻲ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺟﺰ ﭘﺸﻴﻤﺎﻥ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﺠﻤﻠﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﻲ ﭘﺮﺩﻩ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺼﺪﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﻭ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﭘﺸﻴﻤﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ«‪ .‬ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺟﺰ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﻚ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﭼﻪ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪ؟‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﻏﻴﺐ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻦ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺠﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﻲ ﻣﻌﺮﻓﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻪ ﻏﻴﺒﺪﺍﻧﻲ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻣﻴﺨﻮﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺼﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﺸﻴﻤﺎﻥ ﺷﺪ«‪ .‬ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﭘﺸﻴﻤﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺗﺎ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﻏﻴﺐ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﻲ ﺑﺨﻮﺩﺵ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻲ ﭘﺮﺳﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻻ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﻏﻴﺐ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺎﻳﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻲ ﻏﻴﺐ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭ ﺟﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﻻ ﺍﻋﻠﻢ ﺍﻟﻐﻴﺐ« )ﻣﻦ ﻏﻴﺐ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ(‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻮﻩ ﺍﺵ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻫﻴﭽﻜﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﻏﻴﺐ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺟﺎﻳﮕﺎﻫﺶ ﻭﺍﻻﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻧﻴ ﹰﺎ ﺁﻳﺎ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﭘﺸﻴﻤﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﺗﻮﻫﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻫﺎ ﺧﺪﺍﺷﻨﺎﺱ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺖ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﻓﻮﺭﻱ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺍﻧﻜﺎﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻴﻮﻩ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﻜﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺩﺭﻫﻤﻪ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺮﻭﻱ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺣﺮﻓﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﻡ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺷﺮﺡ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺍﺑﻮﺳﻌﻴﺪ ﺍﺑﻮﺍﻟﺨﻴﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﭽﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺍﺯﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺍﻫﻞ ﺑﻬﺸﺖ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎ ﻳﺎﺩﮔﺎﺭﻱ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﻳﻚ ﺷﹶﻤﺎﻣِﻪ‪ ١‬ﺑﺮ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻳﻢ«‪ .‬ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺖ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻗﻄﺐ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﺪﻋﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻭﺳﺖ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻣﺮﺩﻥ ﺑﭽﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺩﻋﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﻲ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﺪﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻋﺎﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩﻡ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻓﺘﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻤﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﻧﺎﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﻡ‪ .‬ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻡ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﻴﻦ ﺑﺨﺘﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﭘﺴﺮ‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺍﻧﺶ ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺵ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﺳﻴﺪﻱ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ » :‬ﻣﻦ ﻫﻮ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﻢ ﻭ ﺟﺪﻡ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻔﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ«‪ .‬ﻳﻚ ﭘﻮﻟﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻮﻳﻲ ﺑﻜﺸﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ‪ .‬ﻓﺮﺩﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ ﭘﺴﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺧﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﻟﺴﻮﺧﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺧﺸﻤﻨﺎﻙ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﭘﺮﺧﺎﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﺳﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﺗﻮ ﭘﻮﻝ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻮ ﻛﺸﻲ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺸﺪ؟!‪ «.‬ﺳﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﻀﻄﺮﺏ ﺷﺪﻩ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﺧﺎﻥ؛ ﻫﻮ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻡ‪ .‬ﺟﺪﻡ ﻧﺎﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ!!«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻲ ﺷﺒﺎﻫﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﺏ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻝ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﮕﻔﺘﮕﻮﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻇﻬﺎﺭ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﺑﻴﺰﺍﺭﻱ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺁﻳﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﻫﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻳﻜﺠﺎ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺷﹶﻤﺎﻣﻪ = ﺩﺳﺘﻨﺒﻮﻱ ﻛﻮﭼﻚ ‪ ،‬ﻣﻴﻮﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺧﻮﺷﺒﻮﻛﻮﭼﻜﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺎﻟﺒﻲ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٢٠‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٢١‬‬

‫ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻫﻔﺖ ﻓﻘﺮﻩ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ‪ ١‬ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﻣﻴﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﺳﺒﺤﺎﻧﻚ ﻫﻞ ﻛﻨﺖ ﺍﻻ ﺑﺸﺮﺍ ﺭﺳﻮﻝ «‪ ٢.‬ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ‪» :‬ﺁﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺟﺰ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺸﺮﻱ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﻢ؟!« ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺩﺭﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻳﻢ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻡ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﺪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﮕﻮﻳﻲ ﻳﻚ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﻪ ﭼﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻋﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺟﺪﺍﮔﺎﻧﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ‬ ‫ﺳﺨﻦ ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺌﻮﺍﻝ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻛﻨﻢ‪ .‬ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺪ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﮔﺰﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﺰﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﭼﻪ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ!‪ .‬ﺑﻬﺮﺣﺎﻝ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﻟﻢ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﺑﻜﺎﺭ ﺑﺮﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﻔﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﮕﺰﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪.‬‬

‫ﻳﻜﺘﻦ ﺍﺯ ﻗﻤﻪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﻭ ﻗﺎﻟﻮﺍ ﻟﻦ ﻧﺆﻣﻦ ﻟﻚ ﺣﺘﻲ ﺗﻔﺠﺮ ﻟﻨﺎ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻻﺭﺽ ﻳﻨﺒﻮﻋﺎ ﺍﻭﺗﻜﻮﻥ ﻟﻚ ﺟﻨﺎﺕ ﻣﻦ ﻧﺨﻴﻞ ﻭ ﺍﻋﻨﺎﺏ ﻓﺘﻔﺠﺮ ﺍﻻﻧﻬﺎﺭ ﺧﻼﻟﻬﺎ ﺗﻔﺠﻴﺮﺍ ﺍﻭﻳﻜﻮﻥ ﻟﻚ ﺑﻴﺖ ﻣﻦ ﺯﺧﺮﻑ ﺍﻭ ﺗﺮﻗﻲ‬ ‫ﻓﻲ ﺍﻟﺴﻤﺎﺀ ﻭ ﻟﻦ ﻧﺆﻣﻦ ﻟﺮﻗﻴﻚ ﺣﺘﻲ ﺗﻨﺰﻝ ﻋﻠﻴﻨﺎ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﺎ ﻧﻘﺮﺃﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺗﺴﻘﻂ ﺍﻟﺴﻤﺎﺀ ﻛﻤﺎ ﺯﻋﻤﺖ ﻋﻠﻴﻨﺎ ﻛﺴﻔﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺗﺄﺗﻲ ﺑﺎﷲ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻤﻼﺋﻜﻪ ﻗﺒﻴﻼ ‪ ) «...‬ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﭼﺸﻤﻪ ﺍﻱ‬ ‫ﺑﺸﻜﺎﻑ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺎﻏﻲ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺮﻣﺎﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﻧﮕﻮﺭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﭼﺸﻤﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺑﮕﺬﺭﺩ ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺗﺮﺍﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺯﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﺮﻭ ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻲ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﻓﺮﻭﺩ ﺁﻭﺭ ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺴﺮ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺮﻳﺰ ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺷﺘﮕﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺠﻠﻮ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭ ( ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -٢‬ﺳﺒﺤﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺑﻲ ﻫﻞ ﻛﻨﺖ ﺍﻻ ﺑﺸﺮﺍ ﺭﺳﻮﻻ‬

‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﺮﻱ ﺁﻳﺎﺕ ‪ ٩٠‬ﺗﺎ ‪) ٩٣‬ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬ ‫ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﺮﻱ ﺍﻧﺘﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻳﻪ ‪) ٩٣‬ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﻫﻔﺘــﻪ ﺩﻳــﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻳﻚ ﻫﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻤﻦ ﺳﺨﺖ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﺎﻧﺎﺕ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺭﺩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻝ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺴﺎﻳﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺮﻭﺯ ﺭﻓﺘﻢ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﻭ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﻜﻪ ﺳﺮ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺣﺮﻓﻬﺎﻱ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﮔﻮﺵ ﻧﺪﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻻﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻦ ﺩﺍﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﻣﻦ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻧﺎﺭﺍﺣﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﻣﻨﻬﻢ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻢ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻛﻨﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻢ ﺁﺧﺮ ﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ؟‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻄﻮﺭﻳﻜﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﻘﺮﻳﺮ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺫﻫﻦ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻢ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻢ ﺑﺮﻭﻡ‪ .‬ﺑﻌﻘﻴﺪﺓ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﻴﺪ ﻭ ﭼﺎﭖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺪﻫﻴﻢ ﺑﺪﺳﺘﺸﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻴﻢ ﻭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻴﻢ ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﺁﻥ ﻭﺣﺸﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﭘﺴﺖ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺯﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﺑﻲ ﺍﺩﺑﺎﻧﻪ ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻣﻴﻨﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺳﺎﻧﻲ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻼ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ ﺯﺑﺎﻧﺶ‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﭽﺎﭖ ﺭﺳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻗ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻔﻬﻢ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺩﺍﻣﺎﺩ ﻣﺎ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﻣﺤﻀﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻳﻢ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﻋﻤﺮ ﻭ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻛﺎﻫﻨﻲ ﻭ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻏﻠﺒﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻗﻮﺕ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺠﻬﺖ ﺍﻇﻬﺎﺭ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻏﺼﺐ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﺤﺮﻑ ﺭﺍ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ؟‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻄﻮﺭ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻨﺎﻓﻖ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻲ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺿﻌﻴﻒ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺸﺮﻛﻴﻦ ﺻﺪﻣﻪ ﻭ ﺷﻜﻨﺠﻪ ﻣﻴﺪﻳﺪﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﻋﺠﻴﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻴﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﺎ ﻛﺴﻲ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﺍﺻﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻴﻮﺭﺯﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ ﻧﺨﻮﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺣﺮﻑ ﻃﺮﻑ ﺭﺍ ﻧﭙﺬﻳﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﻴﻨﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﻫﺮ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﻳﻚ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺟﺘﻨﺎﺏ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺫﻳﺖ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻥ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻡ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﺑﭽﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﻣﺤﺴﻦ ﺳﻘﻂ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ :‬ﺑﭽﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺯﺍﻳﻴﺪﻩ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﻧﺎﻡ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺴﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺗﺎ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻣﺤﺴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﮕﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﺷﺨﺺ ﻓﻮﺭﺍ ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ‬ ‫ﺧﺒﺮ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺎﻣﺶ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺤﺴﻦ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ« ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪ :‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺭﻫﻴﭻ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻲ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺖ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻘﻞ ﺧﻮﺩﻡ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ!«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﺠﺎ ﻫﻢ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻡ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﻛﹸﺮﺩ« ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺸﻨﻮﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻛﹸﺮﺩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺟﻨﮕﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﺷﻬﺮﻫﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﺸﺎﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﻟﺸﻜﺮﻫﺎ ﻣﻴﺸﻜﺴﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺗﻌﺠﺐ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻧﻔﺮ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٢٣‬‬

‫ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺣﺘﻲ ﺩﺭﻋﺎﻟﻢ ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻌﺠﺐ ﺁﻭﺭ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﺶ ﺑﺪﺳﺘﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﻓﺘﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺩﻳﺪ ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﻮﻳﺲ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﻛﺮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻱ ﻗﻮﺕ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ‪ ،‬ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﻋﻤﻮﺩ ﻫﻔﺘﺼﺪ ﻣﻨﻲ ﺑﺪﺳﺘﺶ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﻋﻤﺮﻭﻋﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﻣﻌﻠﻖ ﺯﺩﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺻﻔﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﻴﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﺍﺭﻫﺎ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﻛﺮﺩ ﺳﻬﻞ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮﻛﺲ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻋﺠﻴﺐ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﺨﺘﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺷﺪ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻴﭻ ﺳﺨﺘﻲ ﺭﻭﺑﺮﻭ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻋﺎﻟﻢ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭘﺎﺑﻨﺪ ﻫﻴﭽﻲ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ ﻧﺨﻮﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﻧﺒﻮﺩ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﭘﺮﻭﺍﻱ‬ ‫ﻋﻘﻞ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻗﻴﻤﺘﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﺰﺍﺷﺖ‪ ،‬ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﻳﺪﻩ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ ،١‬ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺁﺷﭙﺰﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﭘﻨﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﻻﺯﻣﺴﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ ﻣﻼﻳﻲ ﻳﺎ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺑﺎﺳﻮﺍﺩﻱ ﺑﺴﺨﻦ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﻢ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺩﻳﺪ ﻫﻴﭻ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺎﺑﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺷﻨﺎﺳﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺮﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ﺍﮔﺮﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺧﻮﺩ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺭﻓﺖ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺗﻘﻴﻪ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺍﺯﺩﻩ ﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺩﺍﺩ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺟﻨﻴﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﺑﻮﺑﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺿﻌﻒ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﭘﻴﺶ ﻛﺎﻫﻨﻲ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻏﻠﺒﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺁﻧﺎﻧﺮﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺗﻘﻴﻪ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺣﺴﻦ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﺍﻗﺘﺪﺍﺭ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻭﺍﮔﺰﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﺎ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﺍﻗﺘﺪﺍﺭ ﺑﻄﻠﺐ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻫﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻟﻮﺡ ﺍﺯ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﺮ ﻃﺒﻖ ﺁﻥ ﻋﻤﻞ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺁﻧﺴﺘﻜﻪ ﺑﻴﺎﻧﺎﺕ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺷﻴﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺧﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺯﺷﺘﻴﺶ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺗﺼﻮﺭﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻧﻴﻚ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺣﻘﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻝ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﺳﺖ‪ :‬ﭼﻪ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ؟‪ ..‬ﺗﻜﻠﻴﻒ ﻣﺎ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟ ‪ ..‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺑﻜﻠﻲ ﺑﻴﺪﻳﻦ ﺷﻮﻳﻢ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﻮﻡ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ ﺗﺼﻮﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺑﻴﺪﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﻣﻌﻜﻮﺳﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻴﺪﻳﻨﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﺴﺘﻜﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻢ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ .‬ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﻭ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟‪..‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﻮﻗﺖ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻟﻬﺎ ﺧﻼﺹ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺭﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﮔﻮﺵ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﺴﺨﻦ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻡ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺤﺜﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟‪ ..‬ﭼﻪ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻛﺴﻲ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﭘﺮﺳﺸﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻜﻨﺪ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﻴﭻ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻧﻴﻨﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﭘﺪﺭﺍﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻳﺎﺩﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ ﻭﻟﻲ ﻣﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﺑﺪﻳﺪﻩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ= ﺩﺭ ﻧﻈﺮ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺩﻳﻦ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺴﺘﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺎ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺴﺘﻨﺸﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺷﻴﻬﺎ ﻭ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺸﻬﺎ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﻣﻨﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻧﻴﻚ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﺜﻠﻲ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﻨﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺪﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻼﺣﻈﻪ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻭ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ :‬ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺁﻧﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﻴﺶ ﻳﺎ ﻛﻢ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻛﻴﻔﻴﺖ ﺗﺮﻛﻴﺐ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺣﻴﺎﺕ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻋﻼﻗﻪ ﻣﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﺑﻴﺪﻥ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺭﺧﺖ ﭘﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ ﭘﺮﻭﺍﻱ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻱ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭ ﭘﺮﻫﻴﺰ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮﮔﺎﻩ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻱ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﺎﻟﺠﻪ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻧﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺷﻬﺮ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ‬ ‫ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻲ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﻣﻘﻴﺪ ﺑﺤﻔﻆ ﺁﺩﺍﺏ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﻋﻤﻮﻣﻲ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺁﻧﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﻌﻜﺲ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﺑﻴﺪﻥ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻣﮕﺰﺍﺭﺩﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻛﻴﻔﻴﺖ ﺑﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻃﻼﻋﻲ ﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﻨﺪ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺑﺠﻠﻮﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺷﺪ ﺑﺨﻮﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﻛﺎﺭﻱ ﺩﻟﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﺮ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺵ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﻭﺍﮔﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻲ ﺑﺴﺮ ﺟﺎﺩﻭﮔﺮ ﻭ ﺩﻋﺎﻧﻮﻳﺲ ﺷﺘﺎﺑﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺗﻨﺪﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﻋﻤﻮﻣﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﻛﻤﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﭘﺮﻭﺍﻳﻲ ﻧﻨﻤﺎﻳﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻭ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻪ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻱ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻲ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺩﻭ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻨﺶ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻛﻮﺷﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﻱ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻠﻘﺖ ﺩﺭﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻘﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻭﻛﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺶ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺑﻜﺎﺭ ﺑﻨﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﺨﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭ ﺍﺟﺘﻨﺎﺏ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻨﺪ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺶ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻚ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺎ »ﺩﻳﻦ« ﻣﻴﻨﺎﻣﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻲ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺘﻦ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﺟﺰ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻮﺳﻬﺎ ﻭﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻬﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﻜﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺟﺰ ﺳﻮﺩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺠﻮﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﻭﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﺪﻳﮕﺮ ﺩﺭﻛﺸﺎﻛﺶ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻴﭻ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﻴﺶ ﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﻴﺶ ﺑﻜﺎﺭ ﻧﺒﻨﺪﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﺮﮔﺮﻭﻫﻲ ﭘﻨﺪﺍﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﺨﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻱ »ﺑﻴﺪﻳﻨﻲ« ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻢ ﺑﺎﺯ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﻧﺸﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺗﻮﺿﻴﺢ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺩﻫﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﻴﺪﻳﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺶ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻨﺶ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻧﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﻔﻬﻤﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻧﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺶ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﮔﺮﻭﻫﻲ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻲ ﺟﺰ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻲ ﺳﻮﺩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﻤﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺜﻼ ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻲ ﺯﺣﻤﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﻨﺪ ﻭ ﭘﻮﻝ ﺟﻤﻊ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻴﻢ‪» :‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻳﺪ؟!‪«.‬‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﺎﻃﺮ ﭼﻬﺎﺭﺩﻩ ﻣﻌﺼﻮﻡ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻔﻴﻠﻲ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺧﻠﻖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺗﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻗﻴﺎﻣﺖ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻤﺎ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ«‪.‬‬

‫‪٢٤‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٢٥‬‬

‫ﺩﺭﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺑﻴﭙﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﺎﻃﺮ ﭼﻬﺎﺭﺩﻩ ﻣﻌﺼﻮﻡ ﻧﻴﺎﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭﺵ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺁﺩﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺑﺎﺩﺵ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﻗﺒﺮﻫﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻗﻴﺎﻣﺖ ﻫﻴﭽﻜﺲ‬ ‫ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻲ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺻﻮﻓﻲ ﻳﺎ ﺩﺭﻭﻳﺶ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻬﻤﻴﻦ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺟﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻴﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻪ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺟﺪﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭﻭﻳﺸﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ«‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﺑﺪﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﻤﻴﺨﻮﺭﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺭﺧﺖ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﭙﻮﺷﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺮﻭﻱ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺵ ﻧﻤﻲ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﺧﺮ ﭼﻜﺎﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺮﻙ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺷﺪﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻲ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺭﻭﻳﺪ!‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺟﺰ ﺗﻨﺒﻠﻲ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺤﺴﻲ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺎﻣﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺮﻙ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﻬﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺭﺱ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﺷﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‪ :‬ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﺒﺎﺭﺯﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺯﻳﺮﻙ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﭘﻮﻝ ﺩﺭﺁﻭﺭﺩ«‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﺒﺎﺭﺯﻩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺠﺎﻱ ﻣﺒﺎﺭﺯﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﺪﻳﮕﺮ ﻫﻤﺪﺳﺘﻲ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻤﻲ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﻏﻠﻂ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﻬﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻨﺪ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻌﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﺜﻞ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻼ ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺑِﭽﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻴﺴﺖ؟‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺯﺍﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﻫﻴﭻ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺶ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻛﺎﻻﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺑﺨﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻬﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﻮﻣﻲ ﺑﻔﺮﻭﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺩﺧﻠﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻥ ﻛﺎﻻﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺶ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﻛﺎﻻﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ )ﻣﺜﻼ ﭘﺎﺭﭼﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺎﻓﺘﻪ( ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﺁﻧﻜﺲ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻩ ﻓﺮﻭﺷﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﺎﻳﻚ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻫﺎ ﻣﻌﺎﻣﻠﻪ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﺝ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﻳﻜﺠﺎ ﺑﺨﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ ﺑﻔﺮﻭﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻥ ﺣﻖ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﺎﻻﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﺯﺭﮔﺎﻥ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺑﻔﺮﻭﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﻖ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻧﺒﺎﺭ ﻧﮕﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻓﺮﻭﺵ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩﺩﺍﺭﻱ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﻖ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻋﺎﺩﻻﻧﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻴﻔﺰﺍﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﺜﻞ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻘﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ‬ ‫»ﻛﺎﺭﻭ ﭘﻴﺸﻪ ﻭ ﭘﻮﻝ« ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﭽﺎﭖ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﻨﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻢ ﺩﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻦ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺴﺘﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻘﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﺳﺌﻮﺍﻟﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﮔﺮ »ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻴﺴﺖ ﭘﺲ ﺗﻜﻠﻴﻒ ﺧﺪﺍﺷﻨﺎﺳﻲ ﻭ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺟﺰﻭ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪«.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﻣﻨﻬﻢ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻢ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ :‬ﭘﺲ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﭼﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻓﻜﺮ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﻢ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﻣﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﻢ ﺑﭙﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻧﺮﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻢ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺩﻳﻦ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻴﻜﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﻗﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﺑﻜﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﻳﻢ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩﺳﺮ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﻈﻢ ﻭ ﺣﻜﻤﺘﻲ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﺳﺮ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺯﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﻲ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻲ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﻭ ﻧﺎﭼﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻳﻢ‬ ‫ﺍﻗﺮﺍﺭﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺸﺖ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ‪ ،‬ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻱ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺟﺰﻭ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺟﺰ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﻲ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﭼﻬﺎﺭﺩﻩ ﻣﻌﺼﻮﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺧﻞ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ‪ .‬ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭘﺮﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ »ﺁﺩﺍﺏ ﺗﻮﺳﻞ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺋﻤﻪ ﻭ ﻃﻠﺐ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻻﻥ ﺑﺎﺭﮔﺎﻫﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺠﻒ ﻭ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻭ ﻗﻢ ﻭ ﻣﺸﻬﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺟﺎﻫﺎ ﻫﺴﺖ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﻗﺒﺮﻫﺎ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻋﻤﻮﻡ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻴﺨﻴﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻛﺮﻳﻤﺨﺎﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﻳﻚ ﻗﺪﻡ ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻠﻘﺖ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻧﺎﺕ ﻭ ﺍﺩﺍﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﻬﺎ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎ ﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﻭ ﺑﻴﭙﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻲ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺑﻲ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺻﺎﺩﻕ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺮﭼﺸﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺣﺮﻓﻬﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺖ‪ ،‬ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻋﺎﺟﺰ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﻳﺎ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﺴﭙﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻘﻴﻪ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻲ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﻣﺰﺩ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻨﻲ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺤﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﺟﻮﺍﻧﻤﺮﮒ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﺩ ﭘﺲ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻥ ﭘﻨﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺧﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ؟!‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻬﺎﻳﻴﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺮﺯﺍﺣﺴﻴﻨﻌﻠﻲ ﺑﻬﺎﺀ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺩﺍﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ‪» .‬ﺍﻟﺬﻱ ﻛﺎﻥ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﻧﻔﺴﻪ ﻓﻲ ﺍﻟﺨﻠﻖ ﻭﺍﻻﻣﺮ«‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺳﺨﻦ ﮔﺰﺍﻓﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺰ ﻳﻚ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻲ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻣـﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﻬﺎﺀ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪﺓ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻲ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻲ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺭﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺰﻧﺪﺍﻧﺶ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺑﻪ »ﺑﻐﺪﺍﺩ« ﺗﺒﻌﻴﺪﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺑﻐﺪﺍﺩ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﺗﺒﻌﻴﺪﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ »ﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﺒﻮﻝ« ﺑﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﺑﻪ »ﺍﹶﺩﺭﻧﻪ« ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻪ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﺑﻪ »ﻋﻜﺎ« ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ؟!‪..‬‬ ‫ﺧﻨﺪﻩ ﺁﻭﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﻬﺎﺀ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻈﻠﻮﻣﻴﺖ ﺷﻜﺎﻳﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﺩﺭﮔﺰﺍﻑ ﻭ ﻻﻑ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺯﻛﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﻋﻮﻳﻲ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻈﻠﻮﻣﻴﺖ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﻭﺿﻪ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻟﻪ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪» :‬ﺩﻳﻦ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻴﺴﺖ«‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺁﻥ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﻓﺮﺳﻨﮓ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺮﻭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﻓﻼﻥ ﺑﺎﺭﮔﺎﻩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻧﺎﻣﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﺑﻬﺎﺀ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﻲ‬ ‫ﺷﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺏ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺍﻣﺎﺩ ﺧﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻡ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﻣﺎ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺋﻤﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻣﻮﺭ ﻛﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻘﺮﺑﻴﻦ ﺩﺭﮔﺎﻩ ﺍﻟﻬﻴﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻭﻗﺘﻴﻜﻪ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﺷﺎﻥ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﻢ‪.‬‬

‫‪٢٦‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٢٧‬‬

‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺍﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻭﻻً‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﻢ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺭﻧﮓ ﺛﺎﺑﺘﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻥ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺮﻧﮓ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺎﺩﺕ ﻣﻼﻫﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻭﻗﺘﻴﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻱ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻴﺪ ﻭ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺭﻧﮓ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺭﺍ ﻋﻮﺽ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺧﻮﺏ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺻﺒﺢ ﺗﺎ ﺷﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﻮﻳﺪ‪» :‬ﺣﻀﺮﺕ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﺮﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺰﻧﺪ«‪» ،‬ﺣﻀﺮﺕ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺧﺮﺍﺏ ﻛﻨﺪ« ‪» ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﺮﺿﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻔﺎ ﺩﻫﺪ« ‪» ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺭﺿﺎ ﺩﺭﺩﺕ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺍ ﻛﻨﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺭﺳﺎﻝ ﻳﻚ ﮔﺪﺍﻱ ﺳﻴﺪ ﭼﻮﻻﻏﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻴﺎﺑﺎﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻲ ﻧﺎﻡ »ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺯﺍﺩﻩ ﺩﺍﻭﺩ« ﺭﺍ ﺑﺰﺑﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﺍﺩﻩ ﺩﺍﻭﺩ ﺣﺎﺟﺘﺖ ﺭﻭﺍ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ«‪» ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﺍﺩﻩ ﺩﺍﻭﺩ ﺗﺮﺍ ﺫﻟﻴﻞ ﻧﻜﻨﺪ«‪» ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﺍﺩﻩ ﺩﺍﻭﺩ ﻗﺮﺿﺖ ﺍﺩﺍ ﻛﻨﺪ«‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺻﺒﺢ ﺗﺎ ﺷﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻭﺭﺩ ﺯﺑﺎﻧﺶ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﻳﻜﺘﻦ ﻗﻔﻞ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻫﻢ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﻴﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﻫﻢ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻬﺎ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻬﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺳﺎﺱ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺧﻮﺍﺑﻴﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻡ ﺻﺪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻢ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﺪﻋﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺳﭙﺎﺭﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﺪﻋﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻋﻤﺎﻝ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻫﺮ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺻﺒﺢ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻡ ﺑﻨﻈﺮ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺪﻋﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻗﻴﺎﻣﺖ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺣﺴﺎﺏ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺪﻋﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺭﻭﻱ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭﮔﺮﻧﻪ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺁﺭﺍﻡ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺸﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻭﺍﺯﺩﻩ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺑﺴﺘﮕﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺛﺎﻧﻴﺎً‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪» :‬ﻣﺎ ﻭﻗﺘﻴﻜﻪ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﻢ«‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﻏﻠﻄﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍﻳﻴﻜﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺮ ﺭﺍﺯﻱ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﺁﻭﺍﺯﻱ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﻮﺩ ﭼﻪ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻴﻢ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻪ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ؟!‪ ..‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﺎﺻﺮﺍﻟﺪﻳﻨﺸﺎﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻨﻴﺠﻜﻲ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫»ﻋﺰﻳﺰﻛﺮﺩﻩ« ﺧﻮﺩ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻛﺎﺭﻱ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﺳﺎﺯﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺧﺪﺍﻧﺎﺷﻨﺎﺳﻲ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻟﺜﺎً‪ :‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﭼﻪ ﺣﺎﺟﺘﻲ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ؟!‪ ..‬ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺩﺭﻣﻴﺎﻧﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﭙﻨﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺑﺰﻣﻴﻦ ﺩﻭﺧﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﺮ ﻣﻄﻠﺒﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻲ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻫﺮﻛﺠﺎ ﮔﻴﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﭼﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺵ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﭙﻨﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻫﺎﻥ ﻣﺴﺘﺒﺪ ﺭﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﺯﻣﻴﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺧﺸﻢ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﻼ ﻣﻴﻔﺮﺳﺘﺪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻮﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﺘﻤﺎﺱ ﻭ ﺗﻀﺮﻉ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻨﺪ )ﻭ ﺍﺋﻤﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺩﻧﺪ( ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮ ﺧﺸﻢ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻼ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻓﻊ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻭ ﺳﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺶ‪ ١‬ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺟﻨﮓ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﻛﻤﻴﺎﺑﻲ ﺭﺧﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺯ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﻣﻴﻤﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻓﺮﺻﺖ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺠﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ‪» :‬ﺩﻳﺪﻳﺪ ﺭﻭﺿﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻛﻼﻩ ﻓﺮﻧﮕﻲ ﮔﺰﺍﺷﺘﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﻭﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻼ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩ!«‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺷﺮﻳﻌﺖ ﺳﻨﮕﻠﺠﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﻣﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺩ ﻳﻚ ﺷﺐ ﺭﻣﻀﺎﻥ ﺭﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻧﻤﻬﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﺩﻳﺪﻳﺪ ﺟﻮﺭﺍﺏ ﺑﭙﺎ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮﺷﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻴﻨﻤﺎ ﺭﻓﺘﻴﺪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻏﻀﺐ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺑﻴﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﺐ ﺍﺣﻴﺎﺀ ﺑﺎ ﺧﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﺻﻠﺢ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺸﺐ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺴﺠﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺵ ﻏﻠﻄﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺵ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺎﻃﻠﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺷﻴﺮﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﻣﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻻﺯﻡ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﻣﻮﺍﺩﺵ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ )ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺁﺏ ﻭ ﻫﻮﺍ ﻭ ﺁﻓﺘﺎﺏ(‬ ‫ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻜﻮﺷﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺿﺮﻭﺭﻳﺎﺕ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻜﺎﺭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺭﻭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻜﻮﺑﻴﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﭙﺰﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺮﻳﺴﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺒﺎﻓﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺴﺎﺯﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻬﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﻚ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﻛﺎﺭﻭ ﭘﻴﺸﻪ ﻭﭘﻮﻝ« ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻨﺪﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺵ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺷﻔﺎﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻭﺍﻡ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻴﺪ ﺍﺩﺍﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻃﻠﺒﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﻋﺮﻭﺳﻲ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺧﺮﺟﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﮕﻬﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻭﻇﻴﻔﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻬﺪﻩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻭﺍﮔﺰﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻏﻠﻂ ﺍﻧﺪﺭ ﻏﻠﻄﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺵ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﺭﻭﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻭﺍﻣﺪﺍﺭ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻛﻮﺷﺪ ﻭ ﻗﻨﺎﻋﺖ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻭﺍﻡ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻋﺮﻭﺳﻲ ﻣﻲ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺧﺮﺟﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﻗﺎﻋﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﻣﻼﻫﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﺷﻔﺎﻳﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻩ«‪ .‬ﺁﺧﻮﻧﺪﻱ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺰﻭﻳﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻪ‪ :‬ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻳﺪ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻃﺒﻴﺐ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻳﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﻧﻮﻣﻴﺪ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ ﺷﻔﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﻭﻳﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﺷﻔﺎ ﻣﻲ ﻳﺎﺑﻴﺪ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻪ‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﺳﺎﻝ ‪ ١٣٢١‬ﺧﻮﺭﺷﻴﺪﻱ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٢٨‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٢٩‬‬

‫ﻣﻼﻱ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻢ‪ .‬ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺍﺯ »ﻗﻮﺕ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ« ﻣﻮﻋﻈﻪ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﭘﻴﺮﻩ ﺯﻧﻲ ﺩﺭﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻫﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻗﻮﺕ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﻏﺮﻳﺒﻲ ﺩﺭﻭ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ‪ .‬ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺵ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺍﺻﺮﺍﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻃﺒﻴﺐ ﻧﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺖ ﻃﺒﻴﺐ ﻣﻦ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺟﺎﻳﻴﻜﻪ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍﻳﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺗﻴﺮﻩ ﻣﻐﺰ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺎﻝ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻏﻠﻄﺴﺖ‪.‬ﺁﻥ ﺑﻴﺪﻳﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻤﻴﻬﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﺁﻥ ﺁﻳﻴﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻮ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻠﺰﻡ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻜﻮﺷﻴﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻧﭙﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻤﻨﺪﻳﻢ ﺗﻮ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺗﻨﺒﻠﻴﻢ ﻭ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﻛﻮﺷﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻭﭼﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ‪ .«..‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺁﻥ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺑﻴﮕﻔﺘﮕﻮﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺸﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻬﻤﻪ ﭼﻴﺰ ﻻﺍﺑﺎﻟﻲ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺒﺎﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﺮﺍﺭﺳﺎﻝ ﺯﻣﺴﺘﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻴﻔﻮﺱ ﺩﺭﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﺷﺪﺕ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭﺯﺍﺭﺕ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻲ ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭﻫﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻴﻬﺎ ﭘﺮﺍﻛﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺍﻳﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺭﻳﺸﺨﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﺩﻡ ﺗﺎ ﺍﺟﻠﺶ ﻧﺮﺳﺪ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻣﺮﺩ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺳﻮﺍﺭ ﺍﺗﻮﺑﻮﺱ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﺷﺎﮔﺮﺩ ﺷﻮﻓﻮﺭ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻲ ﻣﺴﺎﻓﺮ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺗﻮﺑﻮﺱ ﻣﻴﭽﭙﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺴﺎﻓﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻋﺘﺮﺍﺽ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﮔﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺷﭙﺶ ﺗﻴﻔﻮﺱ ﻣﻼﺣﻈﻪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻘﺪﺭﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﻢ ﻧﭽﭙﺎﻥ«‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ ﻳﻚ ﺻﺪﺍﻱ‬ ‫ﻧﻜﺮﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺍﺯ ﮔﻮﺷﻪ ﺍﺗﻮﺑﻮﺱ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﺷﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﻱ ﺑﺎﺑﺎ ﻣﮕﺮ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻳﻢ؟!‪ .‬ﺷﭙﺶ ﭼﻴﻪ؟!«‪ .‬ﻳﻚ ﺁﻭﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩ‪» :‬ﺍﺯ ﻭﻗﺘﻴﻜﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻧﻤﺎﻥ ﺿﻌﻴﻒ ﺷﺪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻼﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻤﺎ ﻣﺴﻠﻂ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .«..‬ﺁﻧﻮﻗﺖ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﻢ ﻓﺸﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ » :‬ﺑﺎﺑﺎ‪ ،‬ﺷﭙﺶ ﻫﻢ ﺁﺩﻡ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﺪ؟!‪ .«..‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻧﻤﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺁﻥ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺷﺮﻳﻌﺖ ﺳﻨﮕﻠﺠﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻴﻔﻮﺱ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﻣْﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻫﺰﺍﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﭼﻪ ﺑﻴﺨﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺁﻥ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﺧﺎﻧﻤﻬﺎ ﺩﻳﺪﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺟﻮﺭﺍﺏ ﺑﭙﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻫﺮﺷﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻴﻨﻤﺎ ﺭﻓﺘﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﻏﻀﺐ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .«...‬ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺁﻧﺴﺘﻜﻪ ﺁﻥ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﻭ ﻛﻤﻴﺎﺑﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺳﺎﻝ ‪١٣٢١‬‬ ‫ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺰﺍﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ )ﺑﻮﻳﮋﻩ ﺩﺭﺟﻨﻮﺏ( ﺑﺰﻳﺮ ﺧﺎﻙ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺟﻮﺭﺍﺏ ﺑﭙﺎ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻥ ﻭ ﻫﺮﺷﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻴﻨﻤﺎ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﺨﺸﻢ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﻛﻴﻨﻪ ﺟﻮﺭﺍﺏ ﺑﭙﺎ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻥ ﺯﻧﻬﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺷﮕﺬﺭﺍﻥ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺑﭽﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﮕﻨﺎﻩ ﺑﻨﺪﺭﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﻭ ﺑﻨﺪﺭ ﺭﻳﮓ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺁﻥ ﺳﺨﻦ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﻭ ﻛﻤﻴﺎﺑﻲ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪١٣٢١‬ﭼﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻗﺸﻮﻥ ﻣﺘﻔﻘﻴﻦ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻛﺸﻮﺭﻣﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺷﺮﻭﻉ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﺭﺑﺎﺭ ﺧﺮﻳﺪﻥ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻱ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﺭﺑﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺭﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻴﮕﺎﻧﮕﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﻪ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺤﺎﻝ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺤﺖ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺗﻴﻔﻮﺱ ﻭ ﺗﻴﻔﻮﺋﻴﺪ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺷﺪﺕ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻴﻨﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻥ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﭼﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ؟‪ ..‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻧﻪ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﭽﺎﺭﮔﻲ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ؟‪ ..‬ﻧﻪ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺸﺂﻣﺪ ﺑﺨﻮﺩ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﺲ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺑﻲ ﭘﺮﻭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ؟‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﭘﺮﻭﺍ = ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻋﺘﻨﺎ‬

‫ﺑﻲ ﭘﺮﻭﺍ= ﺑﻲ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪١‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺷﺮﻳﻌﺖ ﺳﻨﮕﻠﺠﻲ ﺁﻥ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻣﻬﻤﻞ ﺭﺍ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺒﻮﺩ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺭﻭﺳﻴﺎﻫﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺻﺖ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﮔﺮﻣﻲ ﺑﺎﺯﺍﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﻜﻮﺷﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺗﻴﺮﻩ ﺩﻻﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﻭ ﻛﻤﻴﺎﺑﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺭﻭ ﻧﮕﺮﻓﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺟﻮﺭﺍﺏ ﻧﭙﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﻬﺎ ﺫﻛﺮ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺪﻳﻨﺴﺎﻥ ﺗﻮﻫﻴﻨﻲ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺑﺨﺪﺍﻱ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻏﻔﺎﻝ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﺖ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻲ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻲ ﺍﻋﺘﻨﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﻭ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻄﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻼ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﺒﺎﺭﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻧﺮﻭﻳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺗﮕﺮﮒ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻠﺦ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻱ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭘﺴﺖ ﻭ ﭘﺮﺍﻛﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﺗﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﺮﭼﺸﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ؛ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺳﺮﭼﺸﻤﻪ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻲ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩﻫﺎﻱ ﺷﻮﻡ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺲ ﺧﻴﺮﻩ ﺭﻭﻳﻴﺪ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﮕﺮﺩﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻳﺮﻛﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍﻳﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﻳﺎﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﻬﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻔﺼﻴﻞ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺩﻳﻦ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺗﻌﺠﺐ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﻣﺎ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ؟!‪ .‬ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﻧﺸﺎﻧﺪﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﻣﻌﻜﻮﺱ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻌﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﺜﻞ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻭﻻ‪ :‬ﻣﺎ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺍﻣﺎﺩ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﺏ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ً :‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﻫﺶ ﺑﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﻭﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻮﻓﻖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺷﺎﻫﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﺑﺮﻭﻱ ﻣﺎ ﮔﺸﺎﺩﻩ ﻭ ﭼﺮﺍﻍ ﺧﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﺷﻨﺎﻳﻲ ﺁﻥ ﮔﺎﻡ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻧﻴ ﹰﺎ ‪ :‬ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻲ‪ ١‬ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎ ﺩﻭﺭ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﮕﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﻢ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻲ‬ ‫ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﺎﻧﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﻓﺖ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﺶ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﻫﻮﻻﺀ ﺷﻔﻌﺎﺋﻨﺎ ﻋﻨﺪﺍﷲ «‪) ٢.‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ(‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭﺷﮕﻔﺘﻢ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﭼﺸﻢ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻨﺪ ﺩﺭﻙ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﻳﮕﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺣﻖ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻣﺎ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻧﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺩﻭﺍﺯﺩﻩ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺭﺍ ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺷﻨﺎﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻫﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻣﺸﻬﺪ ﻭ ﻗﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﺠﻒ ﻭ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻇﻤﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻣﺮﻩ ﭼﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎﻱ ﻃﻼ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﻣﻨﺎﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﺻﺤﻨﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﺯﻳﺎﺭﺗﻨﺎﻣﻪ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﻘﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﻮﺑﻴﺪﻧﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﻫﺰﺍﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﻔﺘﺨﻮﺭﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺭﻓﺘﻬﺎ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺲ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟﻌﻈﻴﻢ ﻭ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﷲ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻭﺩ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻫﭽﺮﺍﻍ ﻭ ﺑﻲ ﺑﻲ ﺯﺑﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺮﭘﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﻢ ﺑﺲ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﮔﻮﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺘﺒﺮﻙ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻴﺦ‬ ‫ﺻﻔﻲ ﻭ ﺍﺑﻦ ﺑﺎﺑﻮﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻩ ﻧﻌﻤﺖ ﺍﷲ ﻭ ﺳﺮﻗﺒﺮﺁﻗﺎ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺲ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﻳﻚ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻏﺎﻳﺐ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻱ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﺑﻠﻘﺎ ﻭ ﺟﺎﺑﻠﺴﺎ ﺍﻣﺎﻧﺖ ﺳﭙﺎﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻲ = ﺷﻔﻴﻊ‬

‫ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻴﮕﺮﻱ= ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﻳﻮﻧﺲ )‪ (١٠‬ﺁﻳﻪ ‪ ١٨‬ﻣﻜﻲ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬ ‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٣٠‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٣١‬‬

‫ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺍﺭﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻧﻲ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﺗﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﺳﺨﺘﻲ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻴﺘﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﺯﻳﺮﺩﺳﺘﻲ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﮕﺎﻧﮕﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﭼﻪ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻲ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﻫﺘﺎﻥ ﻏﻠﻄﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺭﻭﺷﻨﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻭﻗﺘﻴﻜﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﺖ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺮﻳﺶ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﺘﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪» :‬ﺍﺗﻌﺒﺪﻭﻥ ﻣﻦ ﺩﻭﻥ ﺍﷲ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﻻﻳﻨﻔﻌﻜﻢ ﺷﻴﺌﺎ ﻭﻻﻳﻀﺮﻛﻢ«‪ ١.‬ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻪ ﺳﻮﺩﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻪ ﺯﻳﺎﻧﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ‪ ،‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﺘﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺭﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎﻱ ﻃﻼ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻨﺎﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺻﻨﺪﻭﻗﻬﺎﻱ ﺯﺭﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺳﻴﻤﻴﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻪ ﺳﻮﺩﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻧﻪ ﺯﻳﺎﻧﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪ ﭼﺸﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﺸﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﻓﺮﺳﻨﮓ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﺸﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﭼﻪ ﺳﻮﺩﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻭ ﭼﻪ ﺯﻳﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﺎﻧﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﺗﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺍﺯﺁﻥ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺑﺎﺭﮔﺎﻫﻬﺎ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻻﻥ ﺳﻴﺪﮔﺪﺍﻳﻲ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺳﻴﺪﻣﺤﻤﺪﻋﻠﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺩﺍﺭﻩ ﻫﺎ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ ﻭ ﮔﺪﺍﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻣﺪﻋﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻛﻮﺭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺯﺍﺩ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ ﺣﻀﺮﺕ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﺑﻤﻦ ﺷﻔﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺣﻜﺎﻳﺘﻬﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻫﺴﺖ ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻛﺮﺩ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﻡ ﺩﻭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺭﻭﭘﺎﻳﻴﻬﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻴﺪ‪» :‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺳﻴﺪﻫﺎ ﮔﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻧﺪ؟!«‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﻫﻢ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ :‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺣﻀﺮﺕ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﻳﺎ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺷﻔﺎﺷﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ ﮔﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻧﻪ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺪﺍﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﭘﻲ ﻭﺳﺎﻳﻠﻲ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺟﻠﺐ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺴﺎﺯﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺳﻴﺪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻲ ﺷﺮﻑ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺁﻥ ﮔﺮﺩﻥ ﻛﻠﻔﺖ ﮔﺪﺍﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﺐ ﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺳﻮﺍﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻳﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺑﮕﺪﺍﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﺑﺴﺨﻨﺶ ﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻋﺘﻤﺎﺩ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻛﺮﺩ؟!‪..‬‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺑﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻳﺮ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎ ﻛﺸﺘﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﻧﻴﻦ ﺭﺥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﮔﻮﺳﻔﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺳﺮ ﺑﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻛﻤﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺳﻮﺩﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﮔﻮﺭﻫﺎ ﭘﺪﻳﺪﺍﺭ ﻧﮕﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﺮﺩﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﮕﺰﺍﺭ ﺷﺎﻋﺮ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻫﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻀﺮﺑﺖ ﺩﻭ ﺍﻧﮕﺸـــﺖ‬

‫ﺍﺯ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﺍﺑﻦ ﻗﻴﺲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸــــﺖ‬

‫ﻣﺎﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪) ٨٥٨‬ﻗﻤﺮﻱ( ﻣﻮﻻ ﻋﻠﻲ ﭘﺴﺮ ﺳﻴﺪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻣﺸﻌﺸﻊ ﺑﻬﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﺠﻒ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻭ ﻛﺸﺘﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺗﺎﺭﺍﺝ‬ ‫ﺳﺨﺘﻲ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺻﻨﺪﻭﻕ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻋﺮﺑﻬﺎ ﭼﻮﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺩﻳﮓ ﺳﻮﺯﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺭﺍﻙ ﭘﺨﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪) ١٢١٦‬ﻗﻤﺮﻱ( ﻭﻫﺎﺑﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻋﺎﺷﻮﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺷﻬﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﺘﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺨﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺰﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎﺯﻳﺪﻧﺪ‪ ٢‬ﻭ ﺑﭽﮕﺎﻥ ﺷﻴﺮﺧﻮﺍﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺳﺮ ﺑﺮﻳﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻳﺮ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﭘﻴﺮﺍﻣﻮﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻫﺮﻛﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﺸﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺻﻨﺪﻭﻗﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻜﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﮔﻮﺭﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻨﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻚ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻔﺖ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺠﺘﻬﺪﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺳﺎﺩﺍﺕ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻟﻬﺎﻱ ﺗﺎﺭﺍﺟﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺳﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﻧﺒﻴﺎﺀ )‪ (٢١‬ﺁﻳﻪ ‪ ٦٦‬ﻣﻜﻲ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﺩﺳﺖ ﻳﺎﺯﻳﺪﻥ = ﺩﺳﺖ ﺩﺭﺍﺯﻱ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺩﺭﺳﺎﻝ ‪)١٢٦٠‬ﻗﻤﺮﻱ؛ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ( ﻧﺠﻴﺐ ﭘﺎﺷﺎ ﻭﺍﻟﻲ ﺑﻐﺪﺍﺩ ﻟﺸﮕﺮ ﺑﺴﺮ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻮﭖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻔﻨﮓ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﮕﺸﺎﺩ‪ .‬ﻟﺸﮕﺮﻳﺎﻥ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻪ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺗﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﻧﺎﺳﺦ ﺍﻟﺘﻮﺍﺭﻳﺦ ﺍﺳﺖ‪» :‬ﺩﺭ ﺑﻘﻌﻪ ﺳﻴﺪﺍﻟﺸﻬﺪﺍ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺣﻀﺮﺕ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﻧﻬﺮﻫﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻧﺎﺱ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻭ ﺑﻘﻌﻪ ﻣﺒﺎﺭﻛﻪ ﺍﺳﺐ ﻭ ﺷﺘﺮ ﺑﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﻣﺎﻝ ﻭ ﺧﺰﺍﻧﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺑﻠﺪ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻐﺎﺭﺕ ﺑﺮﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻮﺍﺣﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﺿﻪ ﻣﻄﻬﺮﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺧﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻢ ﺷﻜﺴﺘﻨﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺷﺎﻩ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﺩﺭﺳﺎﻝ ‪) ٩٩٨‬ﻗﻤﺮﻱ؛ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ( ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟﻤﻮﻣﻦ ﺧﺎﻥ ﺍﹸﺯﺑﻚ ﺑﺎ ﺟﻨﮓ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﻧﺮﻳﺰﻱ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺸﻬﺪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺒﻮﻫﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺳﻴﺪﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ »ﺭﻭﺿﻪ ﻣﻘﺪﺳﻪ« ﻣﻠﺘﺠﻲ‪ ١‬ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯﺑﻜﺎﻥ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﺘﺎﺭ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﮕﺸﺎﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺭﻳﺨﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺗﻬﺎﻱ ﻋﺎﻟﻢ ﺁﺭﺍﻱ ﻋﺒﺎﺳﻴﺴﺖ‪» :‬ﺍﺯ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ ﺍﻟﻘﻮﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﻤﺎﻉ ﺭﻓﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﺮﻣﺤﻤﺪﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﻣﺸﻬﻮﺭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺮﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﺳﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺎﺩﺍﺕ ﻣﺸﻬﺪ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻼﺡ ﻭ ﺗﻘﻮﻱ ﻭ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺟﻪ ﻋﺎﻟﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﺳﺮ ﺿﺮﻳﺢ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻤﺎﺯ ﻭ ﻃﺎﻋﺖ ﻭ ﺗﻼﻭﺕ ﻗﻴﺎﻡ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺷﺮﻳﻒ‬ ‫ﺣﺮﻛﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻱ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻫﻮﻟﻨﺎﻙ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭ ﻣﻌﺘﺎﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﺳﺮ ﻧﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﻣﺸﻐﻮﻝ ﺑﺘﻼﻭﺕ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺯﺑﻜﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺨﺒﺮ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻤﺮ ﺍﻭ ﺯﺩﻩ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻴﭽﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻮﻝ ﺟﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺶ ﻭ ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺏ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺮ ﭘﻨﺠﺮﻩ ﺿﺮﻳﺢ‬ ‫ﻣﺒﺎﺭﻙ ﺯﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺤﻜﻢ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯﺑﻚ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﻗﻄﻊ ﻳﺪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻤﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺳﺘﺶ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺤﺠﺮ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺭﻩ ﭘﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺳﺎﻝ ‪) ١٣٢٤‬ﻗﻤﺮﻱ؛ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ( ﻛﻪ ﺟﻨﺒﺶ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺸﻬﺪ ﺁﺷﻮﺑﻲ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ ﻭﮔﺮﻭﻫﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺳﺘﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻠﺘﺠﻲ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺷﻠﻴﻚ ﭼﻬﻞ ﻭ ﺩﻭ ﺗﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ‪) ١٣٣٠‬ﻗﻤﺮﻱ؛ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ( ﺭﻭﺳﻴﺎﻥ ﺗﻮﭖ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﺑﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ ٢‬ﻭ ﮔﻨﺒﺪ ﺭﺍ ﻫﺪﻑ ﮔﻠﻮﻟﻪ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻟﺪﺍﺗﻬﺎ‪ ٣‬ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺳﻴﺪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻳﺰﺩﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﻴﺮ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﺿﺎﺷﺎﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺁﺷﻮﺑﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﺸﻬﺪ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻧﻈﺎﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺷﺼﺖ ﺗﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺣﺮﻡ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ ﺑﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺗﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺑﺨﺎﻙ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻱ ﺗﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻨﺒﺪﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺑﺎﺭﮔﺎﻫﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻣﻨﺎﺭﻩ ﻫﺎ ﻛﻤﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺳﻮﺩ ﻳﺎ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺟﻤﺎﺩﺍﺗﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺗﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺟﺰ ﺍﻭ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺟﺰ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺳﺘﺶ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻴﺎﻳﺶ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻮﺷﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻴﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﻫﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻴﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﻗﺪﻡ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ ﻫﻤﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻫﻴﭻ ﺑﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺷﺮﻳﻚ ﻧﮕﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺑﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺭﺩﻳﻒ ﻧﺸﻤﺎﺭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺭﺍ ﺷﺮﺡ ﺩﺍﺩﻡ‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﻣﻠﺘﺠﻲ= ﭘﻨﺎﻩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ‪ ،‬ﭘﻨﺎﻫﻨﺪﻩ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﮔﻠﻮﻟﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺗﻮﭖ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺍﻳﻨﻚ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺯﻩ )ﺁﺳﺘﺎﻧﻪ( ﺑﻪ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺶ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٣‬ﺳﺎﻟﺪﺍﺕ = ﺳﺮﺑﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺳﻲ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٣٢‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٣٣‬‬

‫ﻗﺪﻡ ﺩﻭﻡ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﻨﺶ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﻜﺎﺭ ﺑﻨﺪﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺑﺎﺩﻱ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺷﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺮﺩ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺑﺮﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺶ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﻣﻨﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﻧﻌﻤﺘﻬﺎﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻟﺬﺕ ﻳﺎﺑﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩﻱ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻜﻮﺷﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺴﺖ ﻣﻠﻴﻮﻥ‪ ١‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﻫﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﻭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺷﺮﺡ ﺩﻫﻢ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﺍﺯﻱ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻣﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺲ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺳﺮﺯﻣﻴﻨﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﺮ ﺑﺮﻛﺘﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻛﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻭﻳﺴﺖ ﻭ ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ ﻣﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺧﻮﺍﺭﺑﺎﺭ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﺴﺖ ﻣﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻏﻠﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻨﺪﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻭﻋﺮﺍﻕ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻔﺮﺳﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺮﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺩﺭﺧﺘﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﻴﻮﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﺩﺳﻴﺮﻱ ﻭ ﮔﺮﻣﺴﻴﺮﻱ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ ﻭ ﻧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﻴﻮﻩ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺧﻮﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺣﺴﺮﺕ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻝ ﻣﻲ ﭘﺮﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻳﻚ ﻧﻤﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻧﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ؟!‪ ...‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪ ...‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻤﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﺩ؟!‪...‬‬ ‫ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻤﺎﻧﻲ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺁﻟﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺁﻟﻮﺩﮔﻴﺸﺎﻥ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺁﻟﻮﺩﮔﻴﺸﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻲ ﻭ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻤﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻧﻤﻮﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ‪.‬‬

‫ﺯﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺟﻤﻌﻴﺖ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪ ١٣٢٣‬ﺳﺎﻟﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻭ ﻧﺸﺴﺖ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺭﺍﻧﺪﻡ ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻤﻲ ﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪﻫﺎﻱ ﺁﻥ ﻓﺮﺍﻭﺍﻧﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺻﻮﻓﻴﮕﺮﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺧﺮﺍﺑﺎﺗﻴﮕﺮﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺑﻬﺎﻳﻴﮕﺮﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﺁﻣﻮﺯﻳﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﺎﺩﻳﮕﺮﻳﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﭼﻬﺎﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﭘﺎﻧﺰﺩﻩ ﺭﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺪﺁﻣﻮﺯﻳﻬﺎ ﺭﻭﺍﺝ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﻳﻚ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﺭﺳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﺠﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭﺁﻣﻴﺨﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻫﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﻛﻮﺷﺸﻬﺎﻱ ﺳﺨﺘﻲ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﺎﻳﻚ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻮﺷﺸﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺗﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻡ‪ ،‬ﺁﻣﺪﻳﺪ ﺑﻨﺰﺩ ﻣﻦ ﻭ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﭼﻪ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻡ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻬﺎ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﺪﺁﻣﻮﺯﻳﻬﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﻭﺭ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺴﻮ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﺑﻬﻢ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻡ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺭﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻡ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ‪ :‬ﺩﻳﻮﺍﻥ ﺣﺎﻓﻆ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻴﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺑﺪﺁﻣﻮﺯﻳﻬﺎﻱ ﺯﻫﺮﺁﻟﻮﺩ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ـ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺷﻴﻮﺍﻳﻲ ـ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻠﻞ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺷﻤﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎ ﻭ ﮔﻔﺘﺎﺭﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻭﺯﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﻲ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﭘﺮﻭﺍ ﻧﻨﻤﻮﺩﻩ ﭘﺎﻓﺸﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﺴﻮﺯﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻳﻮﺍﻥ ﺣﺎﻓﻆ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺴﻮﺯﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﻭﺭ ﻧﻴﻔﺘﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺗﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﻚ ﺷﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﺩﻣﻨﺪﺍﻧﻪ ﺯﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺁﺑﺎﺩ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺶ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺷﻲ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﻫﺎ ﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﺭﻱ ﺑﺎ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺎﻳﺶ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻴﺎﻳﺶ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻭﺗﻨﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﺳﭙﺎﺳﻬﺎ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻣﻘﺘﻀﺎﻱ ﻧﺠﺎﺑﺖ ﻭ ﻧﻴﻚ ﻧﻬﺎﺩﻱ ﻣﺎﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻧﻪ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﺝ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﻧﻪ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺯﺥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺭﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻴﺠﻬﺖ ﻧﻤﻲ ﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ )ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﻟﺒﺨﻨﺪ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ(‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻭﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﺝ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﺝ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﮔﻤﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﺮﻡ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﻢ ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﺝ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺣﺮﻓﺘﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻡ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﻘﺪﻣﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻳﺎﺩﻛﻨﻢ‪ :‬ﺻﺪ ﻭ ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻭ ﺩﻭﻳﺴﺖ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺸﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎ ﺟﻨﮓ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ﺭﺥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﺑﺮﺧﻲ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﻤﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪» :‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺴﺖ ﻳﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ؟!«‪ .‬ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ‬

‫‪٣٤‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٣٥‬‬

‫ﻧﺎﺻﺮﺍﻟﺪﻳﻨﺸﺎﻫﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻇﻞ ﺍﷲ‪ ،‬ﺳﻴﺼﺪ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ ،‬ﻣﻨﻴﺠﻚ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﺒﺮﻱ ﺧﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ ،‬ﺷﻴﺦ ﺷﻴﭙﻮﺭ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻭﭼﻬﺎﺭ ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﺑﺎ ﺧﻮﺷﻲ ﻭ ﻛﻴﻔﺮﺍﻧﻲ ﺑﺴﺮ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﺎﭘﻠﻮﺳﻴﺶ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺷﻨﺎﻣﻬﺎﻳﺶ ﺑﺸﻨﻮﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺑﺎﺯ ﻭ ﺳﻮﺍﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺎﺳﺒﺎﻥ »ﺫﺍﺕ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ ﻣﻠﻮﻛﺎﻧﻪ« ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﺴﺖ ﻣﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﺭﻋﻴﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺘﻢ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻜﺸﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻟﻴﺎﺕ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﮔﻨﺠﻴﻨﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻬﻲ ﻧﮕﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻭ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻣﺴﺌﻮﻟﻴﺘﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﺍﻭ ﻣﺴﺌﻮﻝ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪﻱ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﺮﺗﻴﺐ ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﻟﻲ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ﻭﺍﺭﻭﻧﻪ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﺸﻜﻴﻼﺕ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﺍﺻﻠﻲ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺶ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻭ ﺁﺑﺎﺩﻱ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺘﻲ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﭼﻪ ﻣﺠﻠﺲ ﺷﻮﺭﻱ ﻭ ﭼﻪ ﺩﻭﻟﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﻣﺴﺌﻮﻝ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺁﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻳﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﺬﺍﻫﺐ ﻛﻨﻮﻧﻲ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﺎﻃﺮ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻝ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻔﻴﻠﻲ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻳﻜﺎﻳﻚ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺳﺘﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻣﻬﺎﺷﺎﻥ ﺻﻠﻮﺍﺕ ﻭ ﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﻔﺮﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﺎﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻟﻌﻨﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﻗﺒﺮﻫﺎﺷﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﻴﺒﺘﻬﺎﺷﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﻳﻪ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻨﺪ‪ ...‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺰﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﺬﺍﻫﺐ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻚ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺬﺍﻫﺐ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﻦ ﻳﻚ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻫﻴﺴﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺗﺠﻠﻴﻞ ﭼﻬﺎﺭﺩﻩ ﻣﻌﺼﻮﻡ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺭﺍﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺩﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﻭﺍﺭﻭﻧﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ‪ ،‬ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻫﻲ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻣﻨﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎﻳﻴﻬﺎ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺷﺮﺡ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺎﻣﻮﺯﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻳﻴﻨﻲ )ﻳﺎ ﺑﻘﻮﻝ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺷﺮﻳﻌﺘﻲ( ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺁﺳﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺵ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻭ ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻴﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻱ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﻴﺪﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺗﻌﺠﺐ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﭼﻄﻮﺭﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻩ ﺑﻨﺸﻴﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻥ ﻧﺪﻫﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﻄﻮﺭ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﻲ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺑﻨﻈﺮﺷﺎﻥ ﻏﺮﻳﺐ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﻮﻳﺪ ﺑﻨﻈﺮﺗﺎﻥ ﻏﺮﻳﺐ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﺭﻱ‬ ‫ﭼﻴﺰ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺳﺮﺍﭘﺎ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﺪ ﭘﺲ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻭﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻻﺯﻡ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﭘﺎﺳﺨﺶ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻻﺯﻡ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻻﺯﻡ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻳﻜﺒﺎﺭ ﻣﺮﺩﻱ ﺑﺮﺧﻴﺰﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻴﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺠﻨﮕﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺑﺨﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻳﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻣﻨﻜﺮ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪.‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻣﺜﻼ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻋﺮﺏ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻲ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺁﻟﻮﺩﮔﻴﻬﺎ ﭘﺎﻙ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺳﻮﺩﻣﻨﺪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﺩ‪ ،‬ﭘﺮﺍﻛﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﻳﻚ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺮﺩﻣﻨﺪﺍﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﻧﻬﺎﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻣﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺭﺥ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻜﺸﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺯﺷﺘﻲ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﺍﻛﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻧﻴﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻳﻚ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﺩﻣﻨﺪﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﮕﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﺪ ـ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ‪ ،‬ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺟﺎﻧﻮﺭﺍﻥ ﺷﻨﺎﺳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﻏﻴﺐ‬ ‫ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺱ ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﻫﻤﻪ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪» ،‬ﺑﻮﺟﻮﺩﻩ ﺛﺒﺘﺖ ﺍﻻﺭﺽ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﺴﻤﺎﺀ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﻨﻪ ﺭﺯﻕ ﺍﻟﻮﺭﻱ«‪ ١‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﻲ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺑﻴﻜﺒﺎﺭ‪ ٢‬ﺑﻴﭙﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﻢ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻣﻄﻠﻖ ﭘﻴﺸﻮﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻓﻘﻴﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻧﻤﺎﺯ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﺪ ﺁﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻳﻘﻴﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺩﻣﻲ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﻤﻴﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺗﻦ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻢ ﭘﺎﺷﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺍﻧﺒﻮﻫﻲ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻣﻨﻜﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﻛﺎﻟﺒﺪ ﺁﺩﻣﻲ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﺛﺮﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ )ﻳﺎ ﺭﻭﺡ( ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺯﻳﺴﺖ ﺁﺩﻣﻴﺴﺖ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﺵ ﺧﻮﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ ﺁﺩﻣﻲ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺯ ﮔﺮﺩﺵ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩ ﺁﺩﻣﻲ ﻣﻴﻤﻴﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﺳﺖ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻣﻐﺰ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﻜﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻤﺎﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺁﺩﻣﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ؛ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺭﻭﺡ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺩ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﺪﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻣﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ‪ :‬ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺎﻟﺒﺪ ﺁﺩﻣﻲ ﮔﻮﻫﺮﻱ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻥ )ﻳﺎ ﺭﻭﺡ( ﻫﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺰ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻦ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩﻱ ﺗﻦ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩ ﻧﻤﻲ ﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪ .‬ﺛﺎﺑﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺸﺖ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻴﺰﻳﻜﻪ ﻫﺴﺖ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻴﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻫﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﺼﻮﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﺁﺩﻡ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﻤﻴﺮﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺧﺎﻛﺶ ﻣﻴﺴﭙﺎﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﻭ ﻓﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﻧﻜﻴﺮ ﻭ ﻣﻨﻜﺮ ﺑﺎ ﮔﺮﺯﻫﺎﻱ ﺁﺗﺸﻴﻦ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺮﺳﺸﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻣﻼﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻤﺎﺭﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻠﻘﻴﻦ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻔﺎﺭﺳﻲ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ ‪ :‬ﺩﻳﻦ ﻳﺎﺩﺵ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺪ ﺍﺷﺘﺒﺎﻩ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻻ ‪ :‬ﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﻤﻴﺮﺩ ﺗﻦ ﺍﻭ ﻻﺷﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺑﻴﺶ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺍﺯﻫﻢ ﭘﺎﺷﻴﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﻛﺎﺭﻳﻜﻪ ﻫﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺁﺩﻣﻲ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻧﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻨﺶ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﭙﻨﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻨﺴﺖ ﻭ ﭘﻮﺳﻴﺪﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻏﻔﻠﺖ ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﻧﻤﻴﺸﻮﻳﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﺁﺭﺍﻣﺶ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻭ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻳﻚ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺴﺖ ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﺱ ﻫﺴﺘﻲ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -٢‬ﺑﻴﻜﺒﺎﺭ = ﺑﻜﻠﻲ ‪ ،‬ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٣٦‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٣٧‬‬

‫ﺛﺎﻧﻴ ﹰﺎ ‪ :‬ﻛﺴﻲ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﻓﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻫﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻓﺮﻳﻔﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﻧﻜﻴﺮ ﻭ ﻣﻨﻜﺮ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻟﺜ ﹰﺎ ‪ :‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﻣْﺮﺩ ﻓﻮﺭﻱ ﺯﺑﺎﻧﺶ ﺑﺮﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ ﻭ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ ﺗﻠﻘﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻓﻼﻥ ﻛﹸﺮﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﻤﺎﻥ ﺗﹸﺮﻙ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻠﻘﻴﻦ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ ﭼﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﭙﺲ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﺼﻮﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻗﻴﺎﻣﺖ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻥ ﺣﺴﺎﺏ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻧﺸﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻮﺭ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﺩ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻲ »ﻟﻮﺍﺀ ﺍﻟﺤﻤﺪ« ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻜﺴﺮﺵ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺸﺮﻗﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻳﻜﺴﺮﺵ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻐﺮﺏ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻓﺰﻭﻧﻲ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﺎﻥ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺁﺩﻡ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺸﻢ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺗﻨﺪﻱ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﻭﺯﺥ ﺯﺑﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺸﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺭﺷﻴﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺳﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺳﻮﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﻣﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﻓﺮﻳﺎﺩ »ﻭﺍﻧﻔﺴﺎ« ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﻴﺮﺍﻟﻤﻮﻣﻨﻴﻦ ﻭ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﺍﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﭘﺎﻱ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﻬﺸﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﻮﺭﻳﺎﻥ ﭼﺸﻤﺸﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﺪﺍﺭ ﻣﺸﻬﺪﻱ ﻗﻨﺒﺮﻫﺎ ﻭ ﻛﺮﺑﻼﻳﻲ ﺭﺳﺘﻤﻬﺎ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻨﻜﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻳﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﮕﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻴﻚ ﻭ ﺑﺪ ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻲ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺴﺎﺏ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺸﻴﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺧﺸﻢ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺗﻨﺪﻱ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺑِﭽﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻪ ﭘﻨﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻧﺴﺒﺘﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﺟﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻇﻠﻢ ﻭ ﺟﻬﻞ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺷﻔﺎﻋﺖ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﺳﺮﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﻟﻤﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺣﻖ‪ ،‬ﺍﻟﺼﺮﺍﻁ ﺣﻖ‪ «...‬ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺛﻮﺍﺏ ﻭ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﻣﺎﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺗﺮﺍﺯﻭ ﺑﻜﺸﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺧﻨﺪﻩ ﺁﻭﺭ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻝ ﺟﺎ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺪﻳﻢ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ »ﺻﺮﺍﻁ«‪ :‬ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺩﺭﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺯﺭﺩﺷﺘﻴﺎﻥ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﭘﻞ ﺑﺎﺭﻳﻜﻲ ﺑﮕﺬﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻣﺶ »ﭼﻨﺮﺕ« ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ »ﭼﻨﺮﺕ« ﺭﺍ »ﺻﺮﺍﻁ« ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﻞ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺭﻳﻜﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮ ﻭ ﺑﺮﻧﺪﻩ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﻢ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺻﺮﺍﻁ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺭﻭﻱ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺎﺯﺍﻥ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺩ!!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﭙﻨﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﻘﻴﺾ ﻳﻜﺪﻳﮕﺮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﻧﺪ ﺁﺧﺮﺗﺸﺎﻥ ﺁﺑﺎﺩ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻭ ﺁﺑﺎﺩﻱ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻗﻴﻤﺖ‬ ‫ﻧﮕﺰﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﺭﺵ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻬﺎ ﺟﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺗﻮ ﮔﻮﻳﻲ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻴﻄﺎﻥ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﺶ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻳﺎ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﭘﺸﻴﻤﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﺑﺎﻝ ﻣﮕﺲ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻗﻴﻤﺖ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪» .‬ﺍﻟﺪﻧﻴﺎ ﺳﺠﻦ ﺍﻟﻤﻮﻣﻦ ﻭ ﺟﻨﺖ ﺍﻟﻜﺎﻓﺮ«‪.‬‬

‫‪١‬‬

‫ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻫﻴﭽﮕﺎﻩ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺩﺷﻤﻦ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﺰﻝ ﺍﻭﻝ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻧﻴﻜﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﺠﺎ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﻣﻮﻣﻦ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺸﺖ ﻛﺎﻓﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﻬﻢ ﭘﻴﻮﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻴﻜﻪ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻧﻴﻚ ﻭ ﺳﺮﻓﺮﺍﺯﺍﻧﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺳﺮﺍﻓﺮﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭﮔﺮﻧﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﺪ‬ ‫ﻭﺁﻟﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﻬﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺠﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻧﺎﺧﺮﺳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺮﺍﻓﻜﻨﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﭘﺸﻴﻤﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﺴﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺜﻼ ﺁﻥ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺻﻮﻓﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ :‬ﺑﻪ ﻳﻚ ﺧﺎﻧﻘﺎﻫﻲ ﺧﺰﻳﺪﻥ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺑﻴﻜﺎﺭﻱ ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﺴﺮ ﺑﺮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺫﻛﺮﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻔﻲ ﻭﺟﻠﻲ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺁﻭﺍﺯﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻥ ﻭ ﺭﻗﺺ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻛﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺕ ﻭ ﺭﻳﺎﺿﺖ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﻌﺎﺩﺕ ﺁﻧﺠﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺳﻮﺩﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺠﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺟﺰ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﺳﺮﺍﻓﻜﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﻭ ﺷﺮﻣﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﻋﺮﻭﺱ ﻗﺎﺳﻢ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﻋﺒﺎﺩﺗﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ :‬ﺭﻭﺿﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﺑﺮﭘﺎﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺳﻴﻨﻪ ﺯﻥ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻩ ﺣﺴﻴﻨﻲ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﻩ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻦ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﻋﺎﺷﻮﺭﺍ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻥ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻣﺮﺍ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﻫﺰﺍﺭﺳﺎﻝ ﻧﻔﺮﻳﻦ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺒﻴﻞ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﻧﺠﺎﺕ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﻧﺠﺎﺕ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭﻱ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺯﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺣﺎﺻﻠﺨﻴﺰﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺁﺑﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﻧﺠﺴﺘﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻴﻜﻲ ﭘﻴﺶ ﮔﻴﺮﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑُﻬﺮﭼﻪ‪ ١‬ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺘﻴﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺮ ﭼﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺎﻣﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺘﻴﺪ؟! ﺑﻬﺮ ﭼﻪ ﺁﻥ ﭘﻮﻟﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺁﺑﺎﺩﻱ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺻﺮﻑ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﺮﺩﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺎﺯﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺑﻬﺮ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺎﻻﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﻬﺮ ﭼﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺒﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺰﺩﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺳﺮﺍﭘﺎ ﺑﻴﺨﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺶ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺯﺑﻮﻧﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺧﻮﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺯﺑﻮﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺳﺮﺍﻓﻜﻨﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﺧﺮﺕ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪.‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﺑﻬﺮ )ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺯﻫﺮ( = ﺑﺮﺍﻱ‬

‫ﺑﻬﺮ ﭼﻪ = ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﭼﻪ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٣٨‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٣٩‬‬

‫ﺝ ـ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﺪﺗﻬﺎ ﺑﮕﺬﺭﺩ ﺗﺎ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻓﻜﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﺤﻠﻴﻞ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻤﻨﺪﻳﻢ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺤﺎﻝ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﻧﻈﺮﻳﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺸﻨﻮﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ »ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﭘﻴﺪﺍ« ﻣﻴﻨﺎﻣﻴﻢ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺮ ﺟﻬﺖ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﺼﺖ ﻭ ﻫﻔﺘﺎﺩ ﻣﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ‪ ١‬ﭼﺸﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻩ ﺁﻣﺪﻥ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻧﺮﻭﺍﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻲ ﺗﺎﺝ ﻭ ﺗﺨﺖ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻫﻲ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻻﻧﻪ ﻣﻠﻴﻮﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﺝ ﻭ ﺧﺮﺍﺝ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﻧﻴﺎﺑﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺑﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺁﺷﻮﺑﻬﺎ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﻡ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﺴﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻔﺼﻴﻞ ﻳﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺩﻭ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﻬﻢ ﺁﻣﻴﺨﺘﻪ‪ :‬ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ‪ ،‬ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻳﮕﺮﻱ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﻭ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﺟﺪﺍﮔﺎﻧﻪ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺭﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻬﺪﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻣﻲ ﺭﺍﻧﻢ‪ :‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻬﺎ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻣﺪﻥ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﻓﻮﻕ ﺍﻟﻌﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺘﻈﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺪﻥ ﻣﺎﺷﻴﺎ )ﻳﺎ ﻣﺴﻴﺢ( ﺭﺍ ﻣﻨﺘﻈﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﺭﺩﺷﺘﻴﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺷﺎﻩ ﺑﻬﺮﺍﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻧﺘﻈﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺴﻴﺤﻴﺎﻥ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻩ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺸﺘﻦ ﻣﺴﻴﺢ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻨﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻣﺪﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺍﻣﻴﺪ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺪﻳﻢ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺩﺍﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺍﻫﺮﻳﻤﻦ ﺷﺮﻳﻚ ﻳﺰﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺪﻳﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺩﺧﺎﻟﺖ ﺍﻫﺮﻳﻤﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻱ »ﺳﺎﺍﻭﺷﻴﺎﻧﺖ« ﭘﺴﺮ ﺯﺭﺩﺷﺖ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻫﺮﻳﻤﻦ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻣﻐﻠﻮﺏ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﻢ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺯﺩ ﻭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻴﻜﻲ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺷﻲ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻓﻠﺴﻄﻴﻦ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺳﭙﺲ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻫﺎﻥ ﻛﻠﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﺳﻮﺭ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺫﻟﺖ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺗﺴﻠﻴﺖ ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﺴﻴﺤﻲ )ﻛﻪ ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩﺵ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ( ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺰﺕ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪ«‪ .‬ﻋﻴﺴﻲ ﭘﺴﺮ ﻣﺮﻳﻢ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻴﺢ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﻧﭙﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﻣﺴﻴﺢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ« ﻭ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﻫﻢ ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﮔﻮﻳﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﻨﺪﺍﺭ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺟﻬﻮﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺘﺢ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﺸﺮﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻳﺰﻳﺪ ﭘﺴﺮ ﻣﻌﺎﻭﻳﻪ ﻣْﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻝ ﺩﺭﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺨﺘﺎﺭ ﺩﺭﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﻋﻠﻢ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺭﺷﺘﻪ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺪﻳﻨﻪ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺣﻨﻔﻴﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﺿﻲ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﭙﺬﻳﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺨﺘﺎﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ‬ ‫ﻗﻴﺎﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻋﺮﺏ ﻭ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﺍﻧﺘﻘﺎﻡ ﻛﺸﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﺮﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﻛﻴﺴﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻴﺴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﻮﺵ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺧﺒﺮ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺟﻤﻌﻴﺖ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻳﻌﻨﻲ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪ ، ١٣٢٣‬ﺷﺼﺖ ﻳﺎ ﻫﻔﺘﺎﺩ ﻣﻴﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪٤٠‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺘﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺭﻫﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺨﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺁﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺣﻨﻔﻴﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺘﻢ ﺑﻨﻲ ﺍﻣﻴﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺘﻮﻩ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺳﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﻴﭙﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺧﻮﺵ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺑﺒﺨﺸﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺧﺒﺮﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ؟!‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﻴﮕﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﭘﺲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﺒﺮﻫﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﻴﮕﻤﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺭﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺣﻨﻴﻔﻪ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﻱ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣْﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻛﻴﺴﺎﻧﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﮕﺸﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﺍﻭ ﻧﻤﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻛﻮﻩ ﺭﺿﻮﻱ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﻇﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻓﻊ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪«.‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ‪ ،‬ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻴﻜﻪ ﺑﺪﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﺑﺮﻣﻴﺨﺎﺳﺖ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻧﺶ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺗﺸﻮﻳﻖ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺁﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﻚ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺑﺪﺗﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻲ ﻫﻢ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻳﺎ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﻲ ﺍﺑﻴﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﺝ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﻌﺠﺐ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﻣﻴﺴﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺸﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻛﻴﻨﻪ ﺗﻮﺯﻳﻬﺎ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺰﺍﺭﺍﻥ ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺼﻮﺩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﺘﻦ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﺁﻳﺎ ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﻲ ﻫﻢ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺳﻴﺎﺳﺖ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﺭﺍ ﺟﺎﻳﺰ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺯﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﺩﺭﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻧﺶ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻲ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺸﺖ ﻛﻮﻓﻪ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﭙﺲ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺪﻳﻨﻪ ﺟﻤﻊ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻧﻔﺲ ﺯﻛﻴﻪ ﺑﻴﻌﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ‪ :‬ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻧﺎﻣﺶ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻣﻦ ﻭ ﻧﺎﻡ ﭘﺪﺭﺵ ﻧﺎﻡ ﭘﺪﺭﻣﻨﺴﺖ‪) .‬ﭘﺪﺭ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﷲ ﺑﻮﺩ(‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﭙﺲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻨﻲ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺷﺶ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺑﻮﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺮﺍﺳﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﻮﺷﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻲ ﭘﺮﺍﻛﻨﺪﻧﺪ‪ :‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻳﺪﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﺮﻗﻬﺎﻱ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺧﺮﺍﺳﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺨﻮﺩ ﻣﮋﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻣﺎ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪) .‬ﺑﻴﺮﻗﻬﺎﻱ ﺍﺑﻮﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ(‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﭙﺲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺟﻌﻔﺮﺍﻟﺼﺎﺩﻕ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺰﺍﺷﺖ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺑﻴﺠﺎ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﻫﻢ ﻭﻋﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻛﻪ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻌﺮ ﻋﺮﺑﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﻟﻜﻞ ﺍﻧﺎﺱ ﺩﻭﻟﻪ ﻳﺮﻗﺒﻮﻧﻬﺎ‬

‫ﻭ ﺩﻭﻟﺘﻨﺎ ﻓﻲ ﺁﺧﺮ ﺍﻟﺪﻫﺮ ﻳﻈﻬﺮ‬

‫ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻳﺶ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ‪» :‬ﻫﺮ ﮔﺮﻭﻫﻲ ﺩﻭﻟﺘﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻧﺘﻈﺎﺭﺵ ﻣﻴﻜِﺸﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭﺁﺧﺮ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺴﻮ ﭘﺴﺮ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﻢ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ ﻣْﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻧﻲ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﮒ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻧﭙﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫‪١‬‬

‫ﻧﻤﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻏﺎﻳﺐ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺮﺣﺎﻝ ﮔﺮﺩ ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻞ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻠﻴﻪ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺎﻃﻨﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ »ﺑﺎﻃﻨﻴﺎﻥ« ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﺭﺍﻩ ﺭﺳﺘﮕﺎﺭﻱ« ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺎﺩﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٤١‬‬

‫ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﺭﺍﺯﻱ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻫﻲ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ »ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻴﻴﻦ« ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﻧﻬﺎﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺍﺳﻤﺎﻋﻴﻠﻴﻪ ﺗﺎ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﺎ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺤﻼﺕ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻨﺪﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺟﺎﻫﺎ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺍﻧﺒﻮﻫﻲ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻗﺎﺧﺎﻥ ﻣﺤﻼﺗﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺷﺎﻩ ﺧﺮﻭﺝ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻐﻠﻮﺏ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻨﺪﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺖ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻧﻮﻩ ﺍﻭ »ﺳِﺮ‪ ١‬ﺁﻗﺎﺧﺎﻧﺴﺖ« ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺭﻭﭘﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﻧﺎﻣﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺑﮕﺰﺍﺭﻡ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻡ‪ :‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﺼﺎﺩﻕ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺧﻼﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺒﻮﻫﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻣﻮﺳﻲ ﺍﻟﻜﺎﻇﻢ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻫﻔﺘﻢ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﻟﺮﺿﺎ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﺶ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ‬ ‫ﻣﺤﻤﺪﺍﻟﺘﻘﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺍﻟﻨﻘﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﺍﻟﺤﺴﻦ ﺍﻟﻌﺴﮕﺮﻱ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺪﻳﻨﺴﺎﻥ ﻳﻜﻲ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺎﻥ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﺩﺭﻣﺪﻳﻨﻪ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﺧﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻐﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻣﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺘﻘﺎﻝ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺣﺴﻦ ﺍﻟﻌﺴﮕﺮﻱ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻴﻜﻪ ﻣْﺮﺩ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﻱ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻑ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ »ﺟﻌﻔﺮ‬ ‫ﻛﺬﹼﺍﺏ«‪ ٢‬ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺖ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻭ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺪﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﺴﺨﻦ ﺷﮕﻔﺘﻲ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﻱ ﻫﺴﺖ ﭘﻨﺠﺴﺎﻟﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺏ ﻧﻬﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﭘﺪﺭﺵ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪٣‬‬

‫ﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ »ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﻦ ﺳﻌﻴﺪ« ﻧﺎﻣﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺏ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﻣﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺔ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻲ‬

‫)ﺑﮕﻔﺘﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ ﺑﺎﺏ( ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﺮ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺮﺳﺎﻧﻢ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﭘﻮﻝ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺖ ﺑﺪﻫﻴﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻔﺮﺳﺘﻢ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺷﮕﻔﺖ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﻻ ‪ :‬ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﻱ ﺯﺍﻳﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﭘﻨﺠﺴﺎﻝ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻴﭽﻜﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﻧﮕﺮﺩﺩ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻧﻴ ﹰﺎ ‪ :‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﺯ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﺎﻧﺶ ﻣﻴﺘﺮﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻢ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻣﻴﺘﺮﺳﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﺷﻤﻨﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﭼﻜﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪﻱ ﻛﺮﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﭘﺪﺭﺵ ﻭ ﺟﺪﺵ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻜﻨﻨﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺛﺎﻟﺜ ﹰﺎ ‪ :‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﭼﻜﺎﺭﻱ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻲ ﺧﻮﺭﺩ؟!‪ ..‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺻﻞ ﺑﻤﻌﻨﻲ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻛﺴﻲ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻱ ﺍﻗﺘﺪﺍﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﻋﺎﻟﻢ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻛﺴﺎﻥ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻫﻢ ﻳﻚ ﮔﺎﻡ ﺩﻭﺭﺗﺮ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﭼﺴﻮﺩﻱ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪..‬‬

‫‪ -١‬ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺣﻤﺎﻳﻞ »ﺳِﺮ« ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ )ﺍﻟﻘﺎﺏ( ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﺍﻧﮕﻠﺴﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺪﻣﺘﮕﺰﺍﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻛﻮﺷﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺳﻴﺎﺳﺘﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻥ ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -٢‬ﻛﺬﺍﺏ = ﺩﺭﻭﻏﮕﻮ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٣‬ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻲ = ﺷﻔﻴﻊ ‪ ،‬ﻭﺍﺳﻄﻪ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻴﻜﺒﺎﺭ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺩﻭﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺸﻴﻊ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺮﺩ ﺩﺧﺎﻟﺖ ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻲ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻨﻴﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺴﻮﻱ ﻧﻤﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﻲ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﻨﺪ )ﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺨﺎﻟﻒ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ( ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻲ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﻦ ﺳﻌﻴﺪ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻧﺎﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﮔﺮﺩﻥ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭﻛﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻫﺮﭼﻨﺪﮔﺎﻩ ﻳﻜﺒﺎﺭ »ﺗﻮﻗﻴﻊ« )ﻧﺎﻣﻪ( ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﺰﺍﺷﺖ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﻟﺸﻜﺴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻧﻮﻣﻴﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻛﺴﻲ ﭘﺮﺳﺸﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﺑﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺍﺯ »ﻧﺎﺣﻴﻪ ﻣﻘﺪﺳﻪ« ﻣﻴﮕﺮﻓﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﭘﻮﻟﻬﺎﻳﻲ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻮﻱ »ﺧﻴﻚ ﺭﻭﻏﻦ!!« ﺑﺨﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﻔﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭ ﺣﺴﻦ ﻋﺴﮕﺮﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺩﻋﺎﻱ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺸﻢ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ ﻃﺮﻑ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭ ﻣﻦ ﭘﺴﺮﻱ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ »ﻛﺬﹼﺍﺏ« ﻧﻬﺎﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺳﺎﻟﺴﺖ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﮔﻔﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﺳﺨﻦ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻧﻲ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﺍﻥ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻠﻤﻐﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﺑﻦ ﺳﻌﻴﺪ ﺣﺴﺪ ﺑﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﺮﻓﻴﺖ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﻫﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﻣﺪﻋﻲ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺑﺎﺏ ﺧﻮﺩ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ »ﺗﻮﻗﻴﻊ« ﺍﺯ »ﻧﺎﺣﻴﻪ ﻣﻘﺪﺳﻪ« ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺗﻜﺬﻳﺐ ﻭ ﺗﻜﻔﻴﺮ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻥ ﺩﻭﺭ ﺭﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻋﺜﻤﺎﻥ ﭘﺴﺮﺵ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﻧﻮﺑﺨﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ ﺟﺎﻧﺸﻴﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯﻭ ﻧﻮﺑﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺳﻴﻤﺮﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺭﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﺎﺯﻋﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ »ﺑﺎﺑﻲ« ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻛﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻧﺒﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﭼﻤﺎﻕ »ﺗﻮﻗﻴﻊ« ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻥ »ﻧﻮﺍﺏ ﺍﺭﺑﻌﻪ« ﻳﺎ »ﻧﺎﻳﺒﺎﻥ ﺧﺎﺹ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ« ﻛﻪ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻔﺘﺎﺩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻛﻤﺎ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﻔﺘﺎﺩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﻬﺪﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻭﺻﺎﻓﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻨﺴﻮﺏ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ ﺑﻈﻬﻮﺭ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻮﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﭘﻴﺮﺍﻳﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺷﻜﻮﻩ ﻭ ﺟﻼﻝ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺍﻳﻨﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫»ﻣﻬﺪﻱ« ﻳﺎ »ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻏﺎﻳﺐ« ﺭﻭﺯﻳﻜﻪ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﺁﻓﺘﺎﺏ ﺑﺮﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻐﺮﺏ ﻃﻠﻮﻉ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻧﻤﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺻﺪﺍﻳﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻬﺪﻱ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎﻭﺭﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺳﻴﺼﺪ ﻭ ﺳﻴﺰﺩﻩ ﺗﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺎﻟﻘﺎﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻗﻢ ﻭ ﺳﺒﺰﻭﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺟﺎﻫﺎ ﺑﺎ »ﻃﻲ ﺍﻻﺭﺽ« ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻜﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﺘﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺸﻤﺎﺭﻳﻢ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﺭﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻥ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ ﻳﺎﺩﻛﺮﺩﻡ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺮﺍﻩ ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻳﻦ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺮﺩﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻬﻤﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺧﻄﺎﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻧﺸﻨﺎﺧﺘﻦ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻼ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﻭﺍﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭﻱ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬

‫‪٤٢‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٤٣‬‬

‫ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻱ ﺑﻨﺰﺩ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﻧﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺷﻔﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻋﺎ ﻭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻗﻮﺕ ﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﻋﺘﻘﺎﺩ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﮕﻔﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﭘﺲ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ؟!«‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺟﺮﻳﺎﻥ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺁﻳﻴﻨﻲ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﺮﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺷﻔﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻭ ﭼﺎﺭﻩ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ‪ ،‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻋﺎ ﻭ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﻲ ﺍﺭﺝ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺗﻮ ﮔﻮﻳﻲ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻲ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺩﺭﺟﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺟﺰ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﻓﻮﻕ ﺍﻟﻌﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﮕﻔﺖ ﺁﻭﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﺸﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻫﻤﻴﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﻫﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻼ ﺩﺭﺧﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻬﺎﺭ ﺳﺒﺰ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ ﻭ ﮔﻠﻬﺎﻱ ﺳﺮﺥ ﻭ ﺳﻔﻴﺪ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ ﺳﺮﺍﭘﺎ ﺷﮕﻔﺘﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺳﺮﺍﭘﺎ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻗﺪﺭﺗﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﮔﻬﺎ ﻭﮔﻠﻬﺎ ﺩﺭﻛﺠﺎ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪﺓ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺭﺧﺘﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﺧﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺤﺎﻝ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻗﻴﻤﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﺪﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻭ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺎﻳﻴﺶ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺍﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﻜﻪ ﺩﺭﺧﺘﻲ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﻳﻴﺰ ﮔﻞ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻓﻮﻕ ﺍﻟﻌﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻲ ﺍﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻲ ﺑﻴﻨﻴﺪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫»ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻤﺎﺷﺎ ﻛﻦ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﺐ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻫﻴﭽﻲ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺸﻨﻮﻧﺪ ﺟﺎﻳﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﺸﻤﺎﻩ ﺷﺐ ﻭ ﺷﺸﻤﺎﻩ ﺭﻭﺯﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺷﮕﻔﺖ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﻱ ﭘﺮﻭﺭﺩﮔﺎﺭ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﻧﻤﺎ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻼ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﻣﻴﺨﻴﺰﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻴﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﺩ ﻭ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺷﺮﺡ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﺩﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻜﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻲ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻱ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺍﻫﻤﻴﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻠﺰﻡ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻜﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺧﻴﺰﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺳﻮﺳﻤﺎﺭﺣﺮﻑ ﺑﺰﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻭ ﻧﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺁﻓﺘﺎﺏ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻏﺮﻭﺏ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺳﻨﮓ ﺷﺘﺮ ﺩﺭﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺒﻴﻞ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺳﺘﮕﻮﻳﻲ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺗﺼﻮﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﻳﺶ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻜﺒﺎﺭ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺩﺭﺁﻥ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﮔﻨﺠﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺜﻼ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻭ ﻫﻔﺘﺎﺩ ﻭ ﻫﺸﺘﺎﺩ ﺳﺎﻟﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻲ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻝ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻣﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﺯ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺧﺪﺍ ﭼﻪ ﺑﻌﻴﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺷﻤﺎﺳﺖ؟!‪..‬‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺍﺩﺍﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﻬﺎﻥ ﺁﻳﻴﻨﻲ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺧﺪﺍ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺻﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺻﺪ ﻭ ﺳﻲ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﻧﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑُﻬﺮ ﭼﻪ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺎﻓﺮﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻏﺎﻳﺒﺶ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺮﺩﺍﺏ ﻭ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﭼﺎﻩ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻧﺶ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﺑﮕﺬﺭﺩ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎﻳﻲ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻭﺍﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﮕﺮ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺑﻴﺎﻓﺮﻳﻨﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺭﻭﺯﻳﻜﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﺁﻓﺘﺎﺏ ﺑﺮﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻐﺮﺏ ﻃﻠﻮﻉ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺁﻭﺍﺯﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﺳﻤﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﺎ ﻃﻲ ﺍﻻﺭﺽ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺍﻭ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﻛﻢ ﺷﺮﻭﻉ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺩﻣﻜﺸﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﭼﻴﺮﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﺩﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﺩﺭﻭﻏﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻳﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ‪ ،‬ﭼﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻭﻍ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﻳﺶ ﺁﻥ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺭﺥ ﻧﺪﺍﺩ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﻚ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﻦ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻛﺴﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻣﻲ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﺎ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻴﻬﺎ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻏﺎﺯﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻏﻴﺮﺗﻤﻨﺪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﻐﺮﺽ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺳﺘﮕﻮ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﻳﺶ ﺑﺮﻣﻴﺨﻴﺰﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺍﻭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺗﺮﺗﻴﺐ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻴﭽﮕﺎﻩ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻋﺠﺎﻳﺐ ﻭ ﻏﺮﺍﻳﺐ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺭﺍﻫﻨﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﻔﺮﺳﺘﺪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﭼﻪ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻓﺘﺎﺏ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﺮﻕ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻫﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﻢ ﺯﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻧﺎﺷﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻳﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﺠﻴﺐ ﺗﺮ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺧﺒﺎﺭ ﺧﺒﺮ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ ﺟﻨﮓ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺗﻮﭖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻔﻨﮓ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺗﺎﻧﻚ ﻭ ﺑﻤﺐ ﻭ ﺻﺪ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﺭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ ،‬ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺍﻇﻬﺎﺭ ﻋﺠﺰ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﻫﻢ ﻋﺎﺟﺰ ﻧﻤﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ :‬ﺩﺭ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺗﻮﭖ ﻭ ﺗﻔﻨﮓ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩ ﻭ ﺟﻨﮕﻬﺎ ﺟﺰ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﺩﻡ ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭼﻪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﺪ!‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﺪﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻧﻲ ﺍﻳﻨﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺴﻴﻨﻘﻠﻴﺨﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭ ﻓﺘﺤﻌﻠﻴﺸﺎﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭﺵ ﻳﺎﻏﻲ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺮﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻛﻮﺭﺵ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ ﺳﭙﺮ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ ﺯﺭﻩ ﺟﻮﺍﻫﺮﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻄﻼ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﻭﻗﻒ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺯﻩ ﻗﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺗﻤﺎﺷﺎ‬ ‫ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺣﺴﻴﻨﻘﻠﻴﺨﺎﻥ ﺗﻮﭖ ﻭ ﺗﻔﻨﮓ ﺭﻭﺍﺝ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺮ ﻭ ﺯﺭﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭﻟﻲ ﺣﺴﻴﻨﻘﻠﻴﺨﺎﻥ ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺘﻘﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺟﻨﮕﻬﺎﻱ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﺟﺰ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻭﻗﻒ ﺍﻭ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ :‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﺤﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺖ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﻇﻠﻢ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﺮﺍ ﭘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻋﺪﻝ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺮﮒ ﺑﺎ ﮔﻮﺳﻔﻨﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﺠﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﭼﺮﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻓﺎﺕ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺭﻓﺖ‪ ،‬ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﮔﻨﺠﻴﻨﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺭﻳﺨﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ ﺧﺪﺍ ﻧﺎﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﺭﻱ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺭﻭ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺘﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺭﻭﻳﻬﻤﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺭﺍ ﮔﻴﺮﻳﻢ‬ ‫ﺁﺩﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺭﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻴﻜﻲ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﻟﻲ ﺁﻥ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﻧﻴﻜﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﻣﻴﺪ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻧﺸﺪﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﮔﺮﮒ ﺑﺎ ﮔﻮﺳﻔﻨﺪ ﻫﻴﭽﮕﺎﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﺠﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﭼﺮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﮕﻔﺘﺮ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻫﺎ ﻧﺎﻳﺴﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻳﻚ ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ »ﺭﺟﻌﺖ« ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮﺗﺎﻥ ﻣﺪﺗﻲ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺯﻧﻲ ﺭﻳﺸﺪﺍﺭ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻳﻜﺎﻳﻚ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻥ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ‬

‫‪٤٤‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٤٥‬‬

‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻫﻲ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻫﺮﻛﺴﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻛﻴﻨﻪ ﺟﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺸﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﻼﺻﻪ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺬﻫﺐ ﺩﺭﻫﻤﻪ ﺟﺎ ﻣﻮﻫﻮﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﺷﺪﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺪﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺘﻘﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻴﻜﻴﻬﺎ ﺟﺰ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﻧﻴﻜﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺥ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﻼ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺷﺶ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺩﻩ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﭙﺬﻳﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻣﻲ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺷﺶ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻴﻢ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﻳﻦ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺩﻥ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻼ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺩﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﺎﻣﺶ ﻣﻴﺒﺮﻳﺪ؟!«‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻴﺮﻕ ﺩﻳﻨﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﻭ ﺧﺪﺍﺷﻨﺎﺳﻲ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺷﺘﻴﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﺜ ﹶ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻳﻚ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺘﻮﺍﺭﻱ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﻫﻴﭽﻜﺲ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺸﺎﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻳﻢ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ »ﺭﺍﻩ ﺭﺳﺘﮕﺎﺭﻱ« ﻭ »ﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ« ﻭ »ﺁﻳﻴﻦ« ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﭽﺎﭖ‬ ‫ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﺮﺩ ﺁﻣﺪﻧﺪﻱ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻧﻮﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺴﻮ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﺮﺍﻩ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻪ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻴﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﺓ ﻫﺮﻛﺪﺍﻡ ـ ﺍﺯ ﺻﻮﻓﻴﮕﺮﻱ‪ ،‬ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺧﺮﺍﺑﺎﺗﻴﮕﺮﻱ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ‪ ،‬ﺑﻬﺎﺋﻴﮕﺮﻱ‪ ،‬ﻓﻠﺴﻔﻪ ﻳﻮﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ـ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻳﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻛﻮﺷﺸﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﺎﻥ ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻧﺎﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩ ﻫﻢ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﺪ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﭽﺎﺭﮔﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻮﻱ ﺁﺗﺶ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﻣﻴﺴﻮﺯﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﭘﺮﻭﺍﺷﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺒﺎﺩﺍ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺎﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻬﻢ ﺧﻮﺭﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﻗﺎﺳﻢ ﻭ ﺣﺠﻠﻪ ﺩﺍﻣﺎﺩﻱ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺑﺴﺨﻦ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻇﻬﻮﺭﻛﻨﺪ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﺩﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺷﺎﺩﻣﺎﻧﻲ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺰﺑﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪ :‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻱ ﻓﻮﻕ ﺍﻟﻌﺎﺩﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﻩ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺩﻱ؟ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻧﻔﻬﻤﻴﺪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪ :‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺷﺐ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﺑﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺩﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺷﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺩﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺬﺍﻫﺐ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺨﻮﺩ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺬﺍﻫﺐ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻬﺎﻱ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻴﺰﺍﺭ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﻋﻤﻮﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺷﺎﻫﺮﺍﻩ ﺣﻖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ؟ ﻛﺪﺍﻡ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎﺳﺖ؟‪.‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻣﻦ ﺧﻮﺩﻡ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪ :‬ﺁﻥ ﺍﻭﻟﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺑﺮﺧﻼﻑ ﺁﻳﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺧﺪﺍ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻳﻲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ‪ .‬ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻳﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻟﻬﺎ ﺭﻧﺞ ﺑﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺟﻨﮕﻬﺎ ﻛﺮﺩ ﺗﺎ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻋﺮﺏ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺖ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻲ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭﻣﻲ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻛﻮﺷﺸﻬﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻛﻴﺸﻬﺎﻱ ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻱ ﻳﻚ ﺩﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﻢ‪ :‬ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺼﻮﺭﺕ ﻣﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻱ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﻢ ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺷﺎﺩﻣﺎﻧﻲ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ؟!‬ ‫ﭼﺮﺍ ﺑﻤﺎ ﻳﺎﻭﺭﻱ ﻧﻤﻲ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺖ ﺑﺠﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻫﺪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﭘﺲ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﻋﻮﻱ ﺍﻣﺎﻣﺰﻣﺎﻧﻲ‬ ‫)ﻣﻬﺪﻭﻳﺖ( ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﺪ؟!!‪ ...‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻤﻦ ﺩﺍﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﭙﺬﻳﺮﺩ ﭼﻴﺰﻳﻜﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻢ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﻣﻌﻨﻲ ﺭﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﻭﺭﺟﺎﻭﻧﺪ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﺩ« ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺰﺑﺎﻥ ﺁﺳﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭼﺎﭖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﻫﻢ ﻣﻦ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻧﻜﻪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺑﺎﺭ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﻳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺒﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺣﻖ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺳﺎﻧﻲ ﻧﻤﻲ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﺁﻗﺎ؟‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺑﭽﮕﻲ ﮔﻮﺷﻤﺎﻥ ﭘﺮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﺍﺕ ﺍﺋﻤﻪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﻔﺮﻣﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﺣﺘﻲ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺳﻬﻠﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﺋﻤﻪ ﺳﻬﻠﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻐﻼﻡ ﻭ ﻛﻨﻴﺰ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻗﺎﺋﻞ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ »ِﻓﻀﹼﻪ« ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺷﻴﺮ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺟﻨﺎﺯﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺷﻬﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺣﻔﻆ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﻳﺎﺩﻡ ﻧﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺳﻲ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ‬ ‫ﻫﻴﺎﻫﻮﻳﻲ ﺑﺮﭘﺎ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ »ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺍﻻﻣﺮ« ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺭﻓﺘﻴﻢ ﺩﻳﺪﻳﻢ ﺍﺯﺩﺣﺎﻡ ﻏﺮﻳﺒﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﮔﺎﻭﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺍﺗﺎﻗﻲ ﻧﮕﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺑﺰﻳﺎﺭﺕ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻴﺮﻭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻗﺼﺎﺑﻲ ﻣﻴﺨﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺟﻠﻮﺁﻧﺠﺎ‪ ،‬ﮔﺎﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻜﺸﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻥ ﮔﺮﻳﺨﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺍﻻﻣﺮ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻓﺮﻳﺎﺩ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺧﻮﺩﻡ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﺴﺮ ﻭ ﺭﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻭ ﻣﻴﻜﺸﻴﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺩﻡ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯﻭ ﺣﺎﺟﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻨﺪ‪» :‬ﺍﻱ ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻥ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﺗﺮﺍ ﺑﺤﻖ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺩﻋﺎ ﻛﻦ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎ ﻋﺎﺩﺕ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﭼﻄﻮﺭ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻳﻜﺪﻓﻌﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻭﺭ ﺑﺮﻳﺰﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﮕﻔﺘﮕﻮ‬ ‫ﺑﭙﺬﻳﺮﻳﻢ؟‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﻣﮕﺮ ﭼﻴﺰ ﻛﻮﭼﻜﻴﺴﺖ؟‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻧﺎﻣﺶ ﺑﻤﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﻣﻨﺘﻈﺮﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺩﺍ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﻳﻚ ﻭﻗﺖ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺗﺸﻜﻴﻞ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﺮ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺷﻤﺸﻴﺮ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺮ ﻭ ﺯﺭﻩ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻳﻘﻴﻦ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻼﻣﺘﻬﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻜﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﻧﻴﻤﻪ ﺷﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﺎﺑﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻗﺒﺮﺳﺘﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻴﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺭﺍ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻛﻠﻤﻪ ﻫﻢ ﻣﻦ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﻛﻨﻢ‪ :‬ﺍﺳﺎﺱ ﻣﻄﻠﺐ ﻫﻤﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻳﺎ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺗﺎﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺗﺼﻮﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻳﻢ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﻋﻘﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﺵ ﻣﺒﺘﻨﻲ ﺑﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺳﺎﺳﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ‬

‫‪٤٦‬‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٤٧‬‬

‫ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻌﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺩﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺩﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻫﺪﺍﻳﺖ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻭ ﺗﺄﻣﻴﻦ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺼﻮﺭﺕ ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻤﺎ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﺪ ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺭﺳﺘﮕﺎﺭﻱ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﺎﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺄﻣﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻴﻢ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻪ ﻧﻔﻌﻲ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﺎ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﻧﺸﺴﺘﻦ ﻭ ﮔﺮﻳﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﭼﻪ ﻓﻠﺴﻔﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ؟!‪ .‬ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺮﺑﻼ ﺑﺮﺩ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍ ـ ﺑﻌﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﻣﺮﺍﺟﻌﻪ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻣﻄﻠﺐ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﭙﺬﻳﺮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﻭ ﺷﺌﻮﻧﺎﺕ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﻳﺐ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﮕﻔﺘﻪ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ﺑﻲ ﺗﺎﺝ ﻭ ﺗﺨﺖ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺩﺷﺎﻫﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺭﺍ ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺩﺭﮔﺬﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﻣﻦ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺎﻳﻨﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺯﺍﺭ ﻣﺸﻐﻮﻝ ﻛﺴﺐ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻮﻗﻊ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ؟! ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﻴﺮﺯﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻔﺘﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭﺍﺕ ﺗﻮ ﻣﺤﺪﻭﺩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺮ ﺳﺮﺁﻥ ﺧﻮﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﻳﺨﺖ ﻭﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻻﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻜﻠﻴﻒ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺻﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺷﺎﻗﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﻳﻘﻴﻦ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻧﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻨﻜﻪ ﺑﺮﻭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺧﺼﻮﺹ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻋﺼﺮ ﺳﺮ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺯﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﻓﻮﺭﻱ ﺗﻜﻔﻴﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺧﺎﺵ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻧﻤﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻮﻗﺖ ﻫﻢ ﻣﮕﺮ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺸﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ؟! ﺳﺎﻟﻬﺎﺳﺖ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﻳﺎ ﺳﻜﻮﺕ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﺷﻨﻴﺪﻥ ﻣﻴﺰﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺤﺮﻳﻚ ﺑﻪ ﻏﻮﻏﺎ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺯﻣﺴﺘﺎﻥ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﻣﻴﺮﺯﺍ ﻛﺎﻇﻢ ﺷﺒﺴﺘﺮﻱ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮﺯﺍ ﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﻭﺍﻋﻆ‪ ١‬ﻭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻬﻢ ﺩﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻬﺎﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﻗﺮﺁﻥ ﺳﻮﺯﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺤﺮﻳﻚ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻭﺣﺸﻴﮕﺮﻳﻬﺎ ﺍﺗﻔﺎﻕ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺯﻱ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺠﻠﺴﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﻢ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺭ ِﺩ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻲ ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﻛﻔﺮ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺪﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺟﻮﺍﺏ ﺑﺪﻫﻨﺪ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺟﻮﺍﺑﺸﺎﻥ ﭼﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﺩﻭ ﺳﻪ ﺟﻮﺍﺑﻲ ﺩﻳﺪﻡ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﺭﺫﻟﻲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻼ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺣﻖ ﻣﺎﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﻏﺎﺻﺐ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﻲ ﺍﺳﺎﺱ‪ .‬ﻣﺜ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻮﺍﺑﺶ ﺍﻧﻜﺎﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺣﺎﻟﻴﻜﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺻﺪ ﺑﺎﺭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺎﺳﹰﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺩﻋﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﻮﻟﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑِﭽﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ؟!‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﺪﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻤﺲ ﻭ ﺯﻛﻮﻩ ﻭﻣﺎﻝ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﻣﺎﻟﻴﺎﺗﻲ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻠﻴﻔﻪ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺤﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻭﻗﺖ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺍﺩﻋﺎﻱ‬ ‫‪٢‬‬

‫ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﭘﺲ ﺁﻥ ﻭﺟﻮﻫﺎﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺑِﭽﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ؟!‪.‬‬

‫ﻣﻦ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﻨﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻡ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﺪ ﺩﺭﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﺤﻠﻴﻞ ﺩﻫﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻻﺕ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻡ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﻣﺎ ﺩﻳﺪﻳﻢ ﻫﺮ ﻣﻄﻠﺒﻲ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺷﺪ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺫﻛﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﺎﻻ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﻛﺎﺭﻱ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻻ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﺎ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻭ ﺳﻪ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ‬ ‫ﺝ ـ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻦ ﻳﺎﺩﺁﻭﺭﻱ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺐ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﭽﺎﭖ ﺭﺳﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﻭ ﹰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﻏﻮﺭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻟﻲ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﻢ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﺭﻓﻊ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺛﺎﻧﻴﹰﺎ ﻣﻴﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺁﻥ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺪﻫﻴﻢ‬ ‫‪ -١‬ﺍﺯ ﻭﺍﻋﻆ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻧﺎﻣﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﻋﻠﻤﺎﻱ ﺷﻴﻌﻪ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭ ) ﺟﻤﻬﻮﺭﻱ ﺍﺳﻼﻣﻲ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ( ﺑﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ ﺧﻤﺲ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻛﻮﻩ ﻭ ﺳﻬﻢ ﺍﻣﺎﻡ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻨﺪ!‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫ﻛﻪ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺪﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺛﺎﻟﺜﹰﺎ ﺁﻧﻮﻗﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺟﺰﻭﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﻋﻠﻤﺎ ﺩﻫﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﺁﻗﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ؟!‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ـ ﺑﻄﻮﺭﻳﻜﻪ ﻭﻋﺪﻩ ﺩﺍﺩﻡ ﻫﻤﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﺭﺍ )ﺑﺎ ﺍﻧﺪﻙ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻗﻬﺮﹰﺍ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ( ﺑﭽﺎﭖ ﻣﻴﺮﺳﺎﻧﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺏ ـ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻤﻨﺪﻳﻢ ﻧﺎﻣﻬﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺼﺮﻳﺢ ﻧﻨﻤﺎﻳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻧﻤﻴﺘﺮﺳﻴﻢ ﻭﻟﻲ ﺑﺎﺯﺍﺭ ﻭﺿﻌﺶ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﺤﺘﺎﻁ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﻢ‪.‬‬

‫‪٤٨‬‬

‫ﭘﻴــــﺎﻡ ﺑـــﻪ ﺁﻗـــﺎﻱ ﺭﺍﺷـــﺪ‬

‫‪١‬‬

‫ﻭﺍﻋﻈﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺭﺍﺷﺪ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﺍﻣﺴﺎﻝ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺸﻬﺪ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﺑﺎﻻﻱ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‪» :‬ﺍﺩﻳﺴﻮﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺸﺘﻴﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﻤﻪ ﺍﺧﺘﺮﺍﻉ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻫﻴﭽﻴﻜﻲ ﺍﺩﻋﺎﻱ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﻱ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ‪ .‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﻛﺴﻲ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺩﻋﺎﻱ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﻱ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ«‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‪ :‬ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﺭﺍﺷﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﺩ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﺎﺭﻩ ﻧﻤﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺏ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻱ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻧﻤﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻴﺪﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺒﻮﺩﻳﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺁﻗﺎﻱ ﺣﻴﺪﺭﻱ ﺑﺪﺁﻣﻮﺯﻳﻬﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﺴﺮﻭﺩﻱ ﻭ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺭﺍ »ﺗﺨﻄﺌﻪ« ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻱ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻳﺎﺩﺁﻭﺭﻱ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﺯﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﺩﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻭ ﻧﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺠﺎﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻫﻮﺍﺩﺍﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻓﻆ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩﻱ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺩﺍﺭﻩ »ﭘﺮﻭﺭﺵ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ« ﺍﻧﺪﻙ ﭘﻮﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪ ﺁﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﮔﺰﺍﻓﻪ ﺁﻣﻴﺰ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺣﺎﻓﻆ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﺍﻭ ﺳﺮﺍﭘﺎ »ﻛﻔﺮﻳﺎﺕ« ﺍﺳﺖ ﻣﻴﻨﻮﺷﺘﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺳﻴﻢ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﭼﻪ ﻛﻴﺸﻲ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ؟! ﺷﻴﻌﻲ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻴﺪ؟! ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﺩﺭﺁﻧﺤﺎﻝ ﭘﺲ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺁﻧﻬﻤﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻴﺶ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺑﭽﺎﭖ‬ ‫ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺑﺪﻫﻲ‪ .‬ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﻱ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺩﻩ ﭼﺎﭖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺁﻧﺮﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﻛﺴﻲ ﺍﺩﻋﺎﻱ ﭘﻴﻐﻤﺒﺮﻱ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺧﺸﻨﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺨﺪﺍ ﺳﭙﺎﺳﻬﺎ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺷﻤﺎﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻲ ﻭ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻤﻲ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻓﺮﻭ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺣﺎﻓﻆ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﺑﺪﺁﻣﻮﺯﻳﻬﺎﻳﺶ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻴﺪﺍﻧﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﺭﺩﺳﺖ ﺩﺷﻤﻨﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺁﻥ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺳﺮﺍﭘﺎ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻭﺍﺝ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺩﻳﺪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺲ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺮﺍﻓﺮﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺩﺍﻧﻴﻬﺎ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﻧﻜﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺟﻠﻮ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺠﺎﻱ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻴﻬﻮﺩﻩ ﮔﻮﻳﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﺣﺎﻓﻆ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﺪ؟« ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﻛﺘﺎﺑﻬﺎﻱ ﺁﻥ ﻛﺲ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻔﻬﻤﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎ ﭼﻪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺷﺘﺒﺎﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪» -١‬ﺭﺍﺷﺪ« ﻫﻤﺎﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺎﻟﻬﺎ ﺷﺒﻬﺎﻱ ﺟﻤﻌﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﺩﻳﻮ )ﻭﻋﻆ( ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻛﻮﺷــﺶ ﺧـﻮﺩ ﺑـﺎﺯ ﻧﺎﻳﺴﺘـﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﻳــﻢ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﺭﺳﺎﻝ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ )ﺩﺍﻭﺭﻱ( ﺭﺍ ﺑﭽﺎﭖ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻳﻢ‪ ١‬ﻣﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﭼﻮﻥ ﭘﺎﺳﺨﻲ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺮﺳﺸﻬﺎ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﭘﺴﺘﻲ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺗﺒﺮﻳﺰ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺍﻏﻪ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺪﻭﺁﺏ ﻭﺣﺸﻴﮕﺮﻳﻬﺎﻱ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻧﻨﮓ ﺁﻭﺭ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻮﺩﺍﺭﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﻲ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻳﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ‪) .‬ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﻠﻪ ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺯﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻭﺍﺭﻭﻧﻪ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﺟﺶ ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩ(‪ .‬ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﺁﺧﻮﻧﺪﻛﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻬﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﺍﺭ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺴﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﭘﺴﺘﻲ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺖ )ﺁﺧﻮﻧﺪﻛﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻔﺘﺨﻮﺍﺭﻱ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻐﺪﺍﺩ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻻﻟﻲ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻲ ﻣﻴﻜﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻲ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻔﺘﺨﻮﺍﺭﻱ ﺑﺮﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻦ ﻳﻜﺮﺷﺘﻪ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﭘﺴﺖ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ »ﺍﹶﺩﺍ« ﺩﺭﺁﻭﺭﺩﻥ ﻭ ﺩﻫﺎﻥ ﻛﺠﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺑﭽﮕﺎﻥ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺸﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﺟﻲ ﻭﺁﻥ ﺣﺎﺟﻲ ﭘﻮﻟﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻣﻴﮕﻴﺮﺩ(‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻧﺎﭼﺎﺭﻳﻢ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﺩﻫﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻨﻬﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﭘﺮﺳﺸﻬﺎ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﺎﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺮﺍﺩﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺩﺍﻭﺭﻱ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻫﻴﻬﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺧﹶﺴﺘﻮﺍﻥ‪ ٢‬ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻩ ﺁﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﺨﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﺎﻧﻲ ﺑﻴﺴﺖ ﻣﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻣﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻴﺮﻩ ﺭﻭﺯ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺴﻮ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﻫﻮﭼﻴﮕﺮﻳﻬﺎ ﻭ ﻭﺣﺸﻴﮕﺮﻳﻬﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﺪﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﺮﻓﺘﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﺪﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭﻟﺖ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻫﻲ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻋﺪ ﻣﺮﺍﻏﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻭ ﺍﺳﺪﺍﷲ ﻣﻤﻘﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺍﺑﻮﺍﻟﺤﺴﻦ ﺛﻘﻪ ﺍﻻﺳﻼﻣﻲ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻗﺎﻧﻮﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺯﻳﺮ ﭘﺎ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻨﺤﺎﻝ ﻣﺎ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻳﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻭﺣﺸﻴﮕﺮﻳﻬﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﻴﻔﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺩﺍﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﺑﻴﻔﺮﻫﻨﮕﻴﻬﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺧﻮﻧﺪﻙ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺳﺰﺍﺷﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭘﻴﺸﻨﻬﺎﺩ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻲ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻮﺩﻩ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺳﺎﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﻩ ﺁﻳﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺭﻭﻣﻲ ﺻﻤﺼﺎﻣﻲ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺷﻤﻦ ﻣﺎ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺿﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺎﻡ ﺍﺣﺘﺸﺎﻡ ﮔﺎﻫﻲ ﺑﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﻬﻮﻱ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﺩ‪ .‬ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺰﻭﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﺟﻲ ﺳﻴﺪ ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻧﺎﻣﻲ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻨﺒﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺨﻨﺎﻧﻲ ﻣﻴﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺎﻳﻬﻮﻱ ﻭ ﻫﻮﭼﻴﮕﺮﻱ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﺁﻏﺎﻻﺋﻴﺪﻥ‪ ٣‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻧﺎﻓﻬﻢ ﻭ ﻋﺎﻣﻲ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﺳﺨﻨﻲ ﻫﺴﺖ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﺑﻨﻮﻳﺴﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﭙﺮﺍﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﻓﺘــﺮ ﭘــﺮﭼـــﻢ‬

‫‪ -١‬ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﺷﻴﻌﻴﮕﺮﻱ« ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪ ١٣٢٢‬ﻭ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ »ﺩﺍﻭﺭﻱ« ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪ ١٣٢٣‬ﭼﺎﭖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪.‬‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٢‬ﺧﹶﺴﺘﻮ ﻳﺎ ﺧﹶﺴﺘﻮﺍﻥ = ﻣﻌﺘﺮﻑ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫‪ -٣‬ﺑﺮﺁﻏﺎﻻﻧﻴﺪﻥ = ﺗﺤﺮﻳﻚ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫)ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ(‬

‫ﮔﻔﺖ ﻭ ﺷﻨﻴﺪ ‪ /‬ﺍﺣﻤﺪ ﻛﺴﺮﻭﻱ ‪....................................................................................................................................................................‬‬

‫‪٥١‬‬

‫ﻭﺍﮊﻩ ﻧﺎﻣﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻨﻲ‬

‫ﻭﺍﮊﻩ‬

‫ﻣﻌﻨﻲ‬

‫ﻭﺍﮊﻩ‬

‫ﺁﻓﺮﺵ‬

‫ﺁﻓﺮﻳﻨﺶ‬

‫ﺩْﮊﺁﮔﺎﻩ‬

‫ﻭﺣﺸﻲ‬

‫ﺁﻫﻨﮓ‬

‫ﻗﺼﺪ‬

‫ﺩْﮊﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ‬

‫ﺩﺭﺷﺖ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ‪ ،‬ﺑﺪ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ‬

‫ﺁﻫﻴﺨﺘﻪ‬

‫ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ‬

‫ُﺭ ﺳُﺪ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺳﺒﺪ(‬

‫ﺣﺼﻪ ‪ ،‬ﺳﻬﻢ‬

‫ﺁﻳﻔﺖ‬

‫ﺣﺎﺟﺖ‬

‫ﺭﻭﻳﻪ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﻣﻮﻳﻪ(‬

‫ﺻﻮﺭﺕ‬

‫ﺁﻣﻴﻎ‬

‫ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ‬

‫ﺭﺯﻡ‬

‫ﺣﻤﻠﻪ‬

‫ﺁﺧﺸﻴﺞ‬

‫ﺿﺪ‬

‫ﺭﺯﻣﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺣﻤﻠﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﺁﻙ‬

‫ﻋﻴﺐ‬

‫ﺭﻭﺯﺑﻪ‬

‫ﻋﻴﺪ‬

‫ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰﻩ‬

‫ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ‪ ،‬ﻣﺤﺮﻙ‬

‫ﺳﭙﻬﺮ‬

‫ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ‬

‫ﺍﺭﺝ‬

‫ﻗﺪﺭ‬

‫ﺳﺮﺭﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻱ‬

‫ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ‬

‫ﺑﺎﻟﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺑﺰﺭﮒ ﺷﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺳْﻜﺎﻟﺶ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﮔﺸﺎﻳﺶ(‬

‫ﺷﻮﺭ ‪ ،‬ﻣﺸﻮﺭﺕ‬

‫ﺑﺎﻟﺶ‬

‫ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻲ‬

‫ﺳْﻜﺎﻟﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺷﻮﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﺑﺮﺗﺎﻓﺘﻦ‬

‫ﺗﺤﻤﻞ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ُﺳﻤُﺮﺩ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ(‬

‫ﺧﻴﺎﻝ ‪ ،‬ﻭﻫﻢ‬

‫ﺑﻴﻮﺳﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺍﻧﺘﻈﺎﺭﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ‬

‫ُﺳﻬِﺶ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺟﻬﺶ(‬

‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ‪ ،‬ﺣﺲ‬

‫ﺑﺮﺁﻏﺎﻻﻧﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺗﺤﺮﻳﻚ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﺳﻬﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﺑﺎﻳﺎ‬

‫ﻭﻇﻴﻔﻪ ‪ ،‬ﻭﺍﺟﺐ‬

‫ﺷﹶﺪﺳﻴﺪﻥ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺑﺮﭼﻴﺪﻥ(‬

‫ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺘﻦ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺣﻮﺍﺱ‬

‫ﭘﺎﺳﺪﺍﺷﺘﻦ‬

‫ﺍﺣﺘﺮﺍﻡ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﺷﹸﻮﻧﺪ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ(‬

‫ﺑﺎﻋﺚ‬

‫ﭘﺮﻭﺍ‬

‫ﺗﻮﺟﻪ‬

‫ﺻﺪﻩ‬

‫ﻗﺮﻥ‬

‫ﭘﺘﻴﺎﺭﻩ‬

‫ﺑﻼ‬

‫ﻓﺮﺟﺎﺩ‬

‫ﻭﺟﺪﺍﻥ ‪ ،‬ﺿﻤﻴﺮ‬

‫ﭘﻴﻜﺮﻩ‬

‫ﻋﻜﺲ‬

‫ﻓﻬﻠﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﻣﺸﻐﻮﻝ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻥ‬

‫ﭘﺮﮒ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺑﺮﮒ(‬

‫ﺍﺫﻥ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ‬

‫ﻛﻤﺎ ﺑﻴﺶ‬

‫ﺗﻘﺮﻳﺒﺎ‬

‫ﭘﺮﮔﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺍﺫﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻥ‬

‫ﮔِﻠﻜﺎﺭ‬

‫ﺑﻨﺎ‬

‫ﭘﻠﺸﺖ‬

‫ﻧﺎﭘﺎﻛﻲ‬

‫ﮔﹸﺰﻳﺮ‬

‫ﺗﺼﻤﻴﻢ‬

‫ﭘﻠﺸﺘﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﻧﺎﭘﺎﻙ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻥ‬

‫ﮔﹸﺰﻳﺮﻳﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺗﺼﻤﻴﻢ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ‬

‫ﭼﺨِﺶ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺟﻬﺶ(‬ ‫ُ‬

‫ﻣﺠﺎﺩﻟﻪ‬

‫ﻣﺮﺯ‬

‫ﺳﺮﺣﺪ‬

‫ﭼﺨﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﻣﺠﺎﺩﻟﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﻧﻴﺎﻳﺶ‬

‫ﺍﻟﺘﻤﺎﺱ ‪ ،‬ﺗﻀﺮﻉ‬

‫ﭼﻴﺴﺘﺎﻥ‬

‫ﻣﻌﻤﺎ‬

‫ﻫُﻨﺎﻳﺶ ) ﺑﺮ ﻭﺯﻥ ﻫﻤﺎﻳﺶ (‬

‫ﺗﺄﺛﻴﺮ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺛﺮ‬

‫ﺧﻮﻱ‬

‫ﻋﺎﺩﺕ‬

‫ﻫُﻨﺎﻳﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺗﺄﺛﻴﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﺧﻴﻢ‬

‫ﺧﻠﻖ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺧﻼﻕ‬

‫ﻫﻤﺎﻧﺎ‬

‫ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﺳﺖ‬

‫ﺧﹶﺴﺘﻮﻳﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺍﻗﺮﺍﺭﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﻫﻮﺩﻩ‬

‫ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ‬

‫ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺎﻣﻪ‬

‫ﻣﺴﺘﺒﺪ‬

‫ﻳﻮﻍ‬

‫ﭼﻮﺑﻴﻜﻪ ﺑﻪ ﮔﺮﺩﻥ ﮔﺎﻭ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﻧﺪ‬

‫ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺎﻣﮕﻲ‬

‫ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩ‬

Related Documents

Kasravi Gofto Wenid- Parcam
December 2019 3
Kasravi-sufigari
November 2019 12
Kasravi-^zari
December 2019 16
Kasravi - Xerad
November 2019 15

More Documents from "M. Farhixt"